This is a modern-English version of Golden Days for Boys and Girls, Volume XIII, No. 51: November 12, 1892, originally written by Various.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
Typographical errors have been marked in the text with mouse-hover popups. In general, errors in the main text were corrected, while errors in the advertising and editorial content were noted but left unchanged. Missing or incorrect punctuation was silently corrected.
Typographical errors have been marked in the text with mouse-hover popups. In general, errors in the main text were corrected, while errors in the advertising and editorial content were noted but left unchanged. Missing or incorrect punctuation was silently corrected.
Vol. XIII—No. 51 | November 12, 1892. |
PHILADELPHIA PHILADELPHIA |
Advertising (inside front cover) __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ (inside front cover) |
Notices of Exchange (inside back cover) __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ (inside back cover) Advertising (inside back cover) __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ (inside back cover) Advertising (back cover) __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ (back cover) Testimonials (back cover) __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ (back cover) |
Depending on your browser settings and font choices, one column may come out longer than the other.
Depending on your browser settings and font choices, one column might end up longer than the other.
S ERVE YOURSELF, AND YOUR FRIENDS WILL THINK MORE O’ YOU S Take care of yourself, and your friends will appreciate you more. You’ll enjoy the good opinion of YOUR friends if you use You’ll have your friends’ approval if you use __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. SAPOLIO SAPOLIO TRY A CAKE OF IT AND JUDGE FOR YOURSELVES. TRY A CAKE OF IT AND JUDGE FOR YOURSELVES. |
|
From the Advocate, Londonville, Ohio. From the Advocate, Londonville, OH. Good reading matter is as essential to the young people as good food—its effect is seen in after years. Especially do they need good, pure fiction, which engages their attention and excludes mischievous ideas, leaving a lasting impression. In its great variety of short and continued stories, Golden Days is among the foremost, and its illustrations are artistic. Puzzledom delights the solvers, while the Letter Box contains much information and is read by old and young. Although the Exchange Column will not publish any notices of a dangerous character, yet it is always crowded and has been used to advantage by its readers. The publisher knows the wants of the young folks, and the pens of the young people’s favorite writers are employed for Golden Days. It can be purchased weekly, or bound in magazine form, at the end of the month. Send to the publisher, James Elverson, Philadelphia, for a sample copy. Good reading material is just as important for young people as good food—its effects can be seen later in life. They especially need quality, wholesome fiction that captures their attention and keeps harmful ideas away, leaving a lasting impression. With its wide range of short and ongoing stories, Golden Days is a top choice, and its illustrations are artistic. Puzzledom offers excitement for problem solvers, while the Letter Box provides a lot of information and is read by both the young and old. Although the Exchange Column won’t publish any notices of a dangerous nature, it’s always filled with activity and has been beneficial for its readers. The publisher understands what young people want, and the favorite writers of this audience contribute to Golden Days. It can be bought weekly or collected in magazine form at the end of the month. To get a sample copy, send a request to the publisher, James Elverson, Philadelphia. From The Argus, Ashton, Dakota. From The Argus, Ashton, SD. To the young people of Spink County who enjoy first-class reading we can truthfully recommend Golden Days, published by James Elverson, Philadelphia. It is a weekly publication, and filled with the purest of reading matter, and yet the well-known desire of the young for stories of adventure is not forgotten, for while the interest of the reader is held by the power of the writers, yet there is nothing at any time that could offend the most fastidious, while the youthful mind is led on to emulate the good acts portrayed. Write for sample copies. To the young people of Spink County who love great reading, we can honestly recommend Golden Days, published by James Elverson in Philadelphia. It’s a weekly magazine packed with quality content, and it doesn’t ignore young readers’ love for adventure stories. The engaging writing keeps readers interested, and there’s nothing that could offend even the most sensitive readers, while still inspiring young minds to aspire to the good deeds shown. Request sample copies. From the Milton (Penna.) Economist. From the Milton (PA) Economist. Golden Days is filled with a choice selection of original stories and pure reading matter of the highest order, together with numerous illustrations. The contributors are many of the best and most widely-known story writers of the world. One grand feature of this journal is that it contains nothing that will be in any way leading to the tainting of the moral or religious life of the young, which is the case with so many of the story papers of the present day. We commend the paper to parents who wish to get the best juvenile paper; and those of our young readers who wish to get and read serial stories of a pure and moral tendency should not fail to subscribe to Golden Days. Golden Days offers a carefully curated collection of original stories and top-notch reading material, along with plenty of illustrations. The contributors include many of the best and most well-known story writers in the world. A standout feature of this magazine is that it contains nothing that could harm the moral or religious development of young people, unlike many of today’s story publications. We recommend this magazine to parents looking for the best reading material for children; and young readers interested in pure and moral serial stories should definitely subscribe to Golden Days. $45 SAFETY BICYCLES FREE. $45 SAFETY BIKES FREE. Stoddart & Co., 19 Quincy Street, Chicago, Ill., are giving away an elegant $45 Safety Bicycle to boys and girls under eighteen, without one cent of money, on very easy conditions, for advertising purposes. We advise those who want one to write them at once. Stoddart & Co., 19 Quincy Street, Chicago, Ill., are giving away a stylish $45 Safety Bicycle to boys and girls under eighteen, free of charge, under very simple conditions, for advertising purposes. We recommend that anyone interested write to them immediately. From the Daily News, Geneseo, N.Y. From the Daily News, Geneseo, NY. We wish we could impress upon the mind of every father how cheaply he could make the home circle doubly attractive by subscribing for the Golden Days, decidedly the most valuable and most interesting pictorial newspaper we ever saw, not only for the children, but for the entire family. For the sake of his children we sincerely urge every father to send to the office for a specimen copy, when he can see for himself the great value it will be in his family, and he will thank us in his heart for calling his attention to it. Address James Elverson, publisher, Golden Days, corner Ninth and Spruce Streets, Philadelphia, Penna. We wish we could impress upon every father how affordable it could be to make the home environment much more enjoyable by subscribing to the Good Days, clearly the most valuable and interesting pictorial newspaper we've ever seen, not just for the kids, but for the whole family. For the sake of his children, we truly encourage every father to request a sample from the office, so he can see for himself the great value it will bring to his family, and he will be grateful to us for bringing it to his attention. Address James Elverson, publisher, Golden Days, corner Ninth and Spruce Streets, Philadelphia, Penna. From the Clifton and Landsdowne Times. From the Clifton and Landsdowne Times. Golden Days.—We would like to be able to place this weekly journal in the hands of every girl and boy in the county who cannot afford to subscribe for or buy it from news agents. But the girls and boys of that kind, we fear, are “too many for us.” A sad fact, too, by-the-way, when we reflect that a little thought and a bit of economy on the part of themselves or their parents would do what it is not in our power to accomplish. Nevertheless, they ought to know what Golden Days is, namely, a sixteen-page weekly journal, with finely-illustrated articles on various subjects of interest to young people, embracing natural history, philosophy and other branches of education, together with pleasing, instructive and moral stories by the best authors. It is just what is wanted for the youthful mind seeking for useful information, and ready at the same time to enjoy what is entertaining and healthful. If all girls and boys could peruse and profit by its columns every week, they in time would grow up to be women and men, intelligent, patriotic and influential in their lives; and lest any who may read these words are ignorant—which is hardly possible—of the whereabouts of Golden Days, we gladly give the address, James Elverson, Ninth and Spruce Streets, Philadelphia. Golden Days.—We want to get this weekly journal into the hands of every girl and boy in the county who can't afford to subscribe or buy it from newsstands. But we fear that the number of those kids is “too many for us.” It's a disappointing reality when we think that a little thought and some budgeting from them or their parents could achieve what we can't. Still, they should know what Good Old Days is: a sixteen-page weekly magazine filled with beautifully illustrated articles on various topics that interest young people, including natural history, philosophy, and other educational subjects, along with enjoyable, instructive, and moral stories by the best authors. It’s exactly what young minds need to find useful information while also enjoying entertaining and wholesome content. If every girl and boy could read and benefit from its pages each week, they would grow up to be intelligent, patriotic, and influential adults. And just in case anyone reading this doesn't know where to find Golden Days—which is hard to believe—we're happy to provide the address: James Elverson, Ninth and Spruce Streets, Philadelphia. |
FREE! FREE!
To any boy or girl, a Fifty Dollar Bicycle ($50), who will devote a few hours’ time in our employ. For further particulars write To any boy or girl, a $50 bicycle, for those who can spend a few hours working for us. For more details, write GOLD STAR TEA CO. GOLD STAR TEA CO. GREENVILLE. PA. Greenville, PA. PRINTING OUTFIT 15c PRINTING OUTFIT 15¢
SOLID GOLD RINGS SOLID GOLD RINGS
Easily earned by selling 5 and 10 pounds Tea. SOLID SILVER WATCH A perfect timekeeper, earned by selling 25 pounds Tea, Spices and Baking Powder combined. SAFETY BICYCLE (26-inch wheels) earned by selling 75 pounds Tea, etc. Easily earned by selling 5 and 10 pounds of tea. SILVER WATCH A perfect timekeeper, earned by selling 25 pounds of tea, spices, and baking powder combined. Safety bike (26-inch wheels) earned by selling 75 pounds of tea, etc.
Write for Order Forms and details to W. G. BAKER, W. G. BAKER, 356 Main Street, Springfield, Mass. 356 Main Street, Springfield, MA As to our honorable dealing, we refer to the Second National Bank and Lawson Sibley, Mayor, Springfield. As for our respectful conduct, we refer to the Second National Bank and Lawson Sibley, Mayor of Springfield. BICYCLES BIKES
No extra charge. All makes new or 2d hand. Lowest price guaranteed. Largest stock and oldest dealers in U.S. Cata. free. Agts. wanted. Rouse, Hazard & Co., 34 G St., Peoria, Ill. No extra fee. All brands new or used. Best price guaranteed. Largest inventory and most established dealers in the U.S. Free catalog. Agents wanted. Rouse, Hazard & Co., 34 G St., Peoria, IL CARDS Finest Sample Book of Gold Beveled Edge, White Dove, Hidden Name Cards ever offered, with Agents Outfit for 2 cents. UNION CARD CO., Columbus, Ohio. CARDS The best sample book of Gold Beveled Edge, White Dove, Hidden Name Cards ever available, with Agents Outfit for two cents. UNION CARD CO., Columbus, Ohio. How TO MAKE A Fortune How to Make a Fortune WANTED—Salesmen; who can easily make $25 to $75 per week, selling the Celebrated Pinless Clothes Line or the Famous Fountain Ink Eraser; patents recently issued. Sold ONLY by salesmen to whom we give EXCLUSIVE TERRITORY. The Pinless Clothes Line is the only line ever invented that holds clothes without pins—a perfect success. The Fountain Ink Eraser is entirely new, will erase ink instantly, and is king of all. On receipt of 50c, will mail sample of either, or sample of both for $1, with circulars, price-lists and terms. Secure your territory at once. THE PINLESS CLOTHES LINE CO., 288 Hermon Street, Worcester, Mass. WANTED—Salespeople; who can easily earn $25 to $75 per week selling the celebrated Pinless Clothes Line or the famous Fountain Ink Eraser; newly issued patents. Sold ONLY by salespeople to whom we grant EXCLUSIVE TERRITORY. The Pinless Clothes Line is the only product ever invented that holds clothes without pins—a complete success. The Fountain Ink Eraser is completely new, will erase ink instantly, and is the best of the best. For $0.50, we’ll mail a sample of either product, or a sample of both for $1, including brochures, price lists, and terms. Claim your territory now. THE PINLESS CLOTHES LINE CO., 288 Hermon Street, Worcester, Mass.
QUESTIONS and ANSWERS FAQs Just the book for students and beginners in the study of Electricity. Handsomely illustrated and bound in cloth. Price 50c., post-paid. BUBIER PUB. CO., LYNN, MASS. Just the book for students and beginners studying Electricity. Beautifully illustrated and bound in cloth. Price 50c., shipping included. BUBIER PUB. CO., LYNN, MASS. From the Star and News, Mount Joy, Pa. From the Star and News, Mount Joy, PA. Golden Days is the title of a weekly publication for boys and girls, published by James Elverson, Philadelphia, at $3 a year. Each issue is filled with a choice selection of original stories and pure reading matter of the highest order, together with numerous illustrations. The contributors are many of the best and most widely known story-writers of the world. One grand feature of this journal is that it contains nothing that will be in any way leading to the tainting of the moral or religious life of the young, which is the case with so many of the story papers of the present day. We commend the paper to parents who wish to get the best juvenile paper, and those of our young readers who wish to get and read serial stories of a pure and moral tendency, should not fail to subscribe for Golden Days. Golden Days is a weekly magazine for kids, published by James Elverson in Philadelphia, for $3 a year. Each issue is packed with a selection of original stories and high-quality reading material, along with many illustrations. The magazine features contributions from some of the best-known story writers in the world. One standout aspect of this journal is that it includes nothing that could negatively influence the moral or religious values of young readers, unlike many story magazines available today. We recommend this publication to parents looking for the best reading option for their children, and young readers who want to enjoy engaging and wholesome serial stories should definitely subscribe to Golden Days. From the Cincinnati Suburban News. From the Cincinnati Suburban News. Twenty copies of the Golden Days are sold weekly at Moore’s book store. The number ought to be forty, for it is the best juvenile publication we know of. It is most beautifully illustrated, and the reading is of a very high order, much of it historical and biographical. The price is only six cents per week. Twenty copies of the Golden Days are sold each week at Moore’s bookstore. The number should be forty because it's the best kids' magazine we know of. It has stunning illustrations, and the reading material is of very high quality, much of it being historical and biographical. The price is just six cents a week. From the Canton Press, Canton, Mo. From the Canton Press, Canton, MO. The Golden Days is pushing forward to a position in the field of juvenile journalism that will make it the ne plus ultra. Its stories sparkle with originality and interest, and its poems are the best. Published at $3 a year by James Elverson, Philadelphia, Pa. Send for a free sample copy. The Good Old Days is advancing to a top position in juvenile journalism, aiming to be the ne plus ultra. Its stories are fresh and engaging, and its poems are the best out there. It’s published for $3 a year by James Elverson, Philadelphia, PA. Request a free sample copy. |
Children Cry for Pitcher’s Castoria Kids Cry for Pitcher’s Castoria |
GALVANIZED GALVANIZED Re-designed and much improved, furnishes power to PUMP, GRIND, CUT FEED, and SAW WOOD. Re-designed and greatly enhanced, it provides power to PUMP, GRIND, CUT FEED, and SAW WOOD.
Price cut to Price cut to Does the work of 4 horses at half the cost of one, and is always harnessed and never gets tired. With our Steel Stub Tower it is easy to put on barn. Send for elaborate designs for putting power in barn. Does the work of 4 horses at half the cost of one, and is always ready to go and never gets tired. With our Steel Stub Tower, it's simple to set up in your barn. Request detailed designs for adding power to your barn. AERMOTOR CO. 12th & Rockwell Sts., Chicago, & 29 Beale St., San Francisco. Aermotor Company 12th & Rockwell Sts., Chicago, & 29 Beale St., San Francisco. OLD COINS WANTED $13,388 Paid For 149 Old Coins. Save all you get, coined before 1878, and send 2 stamps for illustrated list. Shows the highest prices paid. W. Von BERGEN. 91 Scollay Square, Boston, Mass. Vintage coins WANTED $13,388 Paid For 149 Vintage Coins. Save all you find that were minted before 1878, and send 2 stamps for an illustrated list. It shows the highest prices offered. W. Von Bergen. 91 Scollay Square, Boston, Mass. OPIUM Morphine Habit Cured in 10 to 20 days. No pay till cured. Dr. J. Stephens, Lebanon, O. Opiate Morphine Addiction Treated in 10 to 20 days. You don’t pay until you’re cured. Dr. J. Stephens, Lebanon, O.
ALL FOR 10 CTS. All for 10 cents. We want to introduce our goods in all parts of the country, and accordingly make this Great Offer: If you will send us 10 cents (silver dime, or stamps) we will mail at once, all the following, complete: We want to make our products available everywhere in the country, so we’re presenting this amazing offer: If you send us 10 cents (a silver dime or stamps), we’ll immediately send you everything listed below, complete: Game of Authors, 48 cards with full directions; Set of Dominoes, in compact and handy form; Chess Board, with men; Checker Board, with men; Fox and Geese Board, with men; Nine Men Morris Board, with men; Mystic Age Tablet, to tell the age of any person, young or old, married or single; Real Secret of Ventriloquism, whereby you can learn to make voices come from closets, trunks, dolls, etc. This secret is worth one hundred dollars; The Beautiful Language of Flowers, arranged in alphabetical order; Morse Telegraph Alphabet, complete; The Improved Game of Forfeit, for two or more. Will please the whole family; Parlor Tableaux; Pantomime; Shadow Pantomime; Shadow Buff; The Clairvoyant, how to become a medium. A pleasing game when well played; Game of Fortune, for ladies and gentlemen. Amuses old and young; The Album Writer’s Friend, 275 select Autograph Album Verses, in prose and verse, (new); 50 Choice Conundrums or Riddles, with answers, (new); 13 Magical Experiments, astonishing, including Mind Reading, Sleight of Hand Tricks, &c., Chemical Processes, Optical Illusions; 11 Parlor Games; Magic Music; Order of the Whistle and Game of Letters. We guarantee package is worth ten times the amount we ask for it. It is the best collection of Games, etc., ever offered by any firm in America. Just think! It will amuse and instruct the whole family circle for months. Remember that our price is only 10 cents for all the above, which are in one package. We will send 6 packages for 50 cents. If you cannot write to-day, cut this out and send some other time. Address all orders to Game of Authors, 48 cards with complete instructions; Set of Dominoes, in a compact and convenient size; Chess Board, with pieces; Checker Board, with pieces; Fox and Geese Board, with pieces; Nine Men's Morris Board, with pieces; Mystic Age Tablet, to determine the age of anyone, young or old, married or single; Real Secret of Ventriloquism, where you can learn to make voices come from closets, trunks, dolls, etc. This secret is valued at one hundred dollars; The Beautiful Language of Flowers, organized in alphabetical order; Morse Telegraph Alphabet, complete; The Improved Game of Forfeit, suitable for two or more players. It will entertain the entire family; Parlor Tableaux; Pantomime; Shadow Pantomime; Shadow Buff; The Clairvoyant, how to become a medium. A fun game when played well; Game of Fortune, for both ladies and gentlemen. Engages both young and old; The Album Writer’s Friend, 275 selected Autograph Album Verses, in prose and verse, (new); 50 Choice Conundrums or Riddles, with answers, (new); 13 Magical Experiments, astonishing, including Mind Reading, Sleight of Hand Tricks, etc., Chemical Processes, Optical Illusions; 11 Parlor Games; Magic Music; Order of the Whistle and Game of Letters. We guarantee this package is worth ten times what we are charging. It’s the best collection of Games, etc., ever offered by any company in America. Just think! It will entertain and educate the whole family for months. Remember that our price is only 10 cents for everything listed above, all in one package. We will send 6 packages for 50 cents. If you can't write today, cut this out and send it later. Address all orders to W. S. EVERETT & CO., LYNN, MASS. W. S. EVERETT & CO., LYNN, MASS.
GUITAR Self-taught, without notes; 24 charts 50c. BANJO without notes (80 pp., 100 pieces) $1 Cir. & cat. of inst’s free. A. Parke, 85 Fifth av. Chicago Guitar Self-taught, no sheet music; 24 charts 50¢. Banjo no sheet music (80 pages, 100 songs) $1 Catalog and list of instruments available for free. A. Parke, 85 Fifth Ave. Chicago A CENT SENT BENT. A one-cent bent coin.
FREE
FREE FREE FREE STRANGE BUT TRUE! I give away Pianos, Organs and Sewing Machines for 10 lines of verse. Send your address, on postal, at once, and learn how its done. Tell which you need. Ask GEO. P. BENT (For Clerk No. 14 ), Chicago, Ill., Man’fr. of “CROWN” Pianos and Organs. (Estab. 1870.) STRANGE BUT TRUE! I give away Pianos, Organs, and Sewing Machines for 10 lines of poetry. Send your address on a postcard right away to find out how it works. Let me know which one you want. Ask GEO. P. BENT (For Clerk No. 14), Chicago, Ill., Manufacturer of “CROWN” Pianos & Organs. (Established 1870.) STAMPS. STAMPS.
STAMP COLLECTORS May learn something to their advantage and receive a Central American stamp FREE by sending the addresses of stamp collectors. C. H. MEKEEL, 1009 Locust St., St. Louis. Mo. Stamp enthusiasts Can learn something beneficial and get a Central American stamp FREE by sending in the addresses of stamp collectors. C. H. MEKEEL, 1009 Locust St., St. Louis. Mo. 125 Different rare stamps, including West Australia, Hawaiian, Liberia, Hong Kong, Jamaica, Colombian Republic, &c., 20c. Price list for stamp. E. F. GAMBS, P.O. Box 2631, San Francisco, Cal. 125 Various rare stamps, including those from West Australia, Hawaii, Liberia, Hong Kong, Jamaica, the Colombian Republic, etc., 20c. Price list for stamps. E. F. GAMBS, P.O. Box 2631, San Francisco, CA. 500 Mixed, Australian, etc. 10c.; 105 varieties and nice album, 10c.; 10 Africa, 10c.; 15 Asia. 10c. New illustrated list free. F. P. Vincent, Chatham, N.Y. 500 Mixed, Australian, etc. 10¢; 105 varieties and nice album, 10¢; 10 Africa, 10¢; 15 Asia, 10¢. Get a new illustrated list for free. F. P. Vincent, Chatham, N.Y. 105 All diff., Egypt, Japan, etc., 10c.; 20 Roumania, 25c. Agts. wanted. Sample stamp paper FREE. A. H. Crittenden, Detroit, Mich. 105 All different, Egypt, Japan, etc., 10 cents; 20 Roumania, 25 cents. Agents wanted. Sample stamp paper FREE. A. H. Crittenden, Detroit, MI. STAMPS—100 all diff., only 15c. Agents wanted, 33? per cent. com. List free. C. A. STEGMANN, 2615 Dickson St., St. Louis, Mo. Stickers—100 different ones, just 15 cents. Looking for agents, earn 33% commission. Free list available. C. A. STEGMANN, 2615 Dickson St., St. Louis, Mo. |
NERVOUS DEBILITY ANXIETY-RELATED FATIGUE cured by the use of treated with AYER’S Sarsaparilla AYER’S Sarsaparilla Tones the system, makes the weak strong. Tones the system, makes the weak strong. Cures Others Heals Others will cure you. will heal you. THE GREAT “12 to 1” PUZZLE! 14 cents by mail. DANIEL S. KLEIN, Reading, Pa. THE GREAT “12 to 1” PUZZLE! 14 cents by mail. DANIEL S. KLEIN, Reading, PA.
CANCER and Tumors scientifically treated and cured. Book free. 163 Elm St., Dr. L. H. Gratigny, Cincinnati, Ohio. CANCER and Tumors treated and cured using scientific methods. Get your free copy now. 163 Elm St., Dr. L. H. Gratigny, Cincinnati, Ohio. SYLPH CYCLES RUN EASY SYLPH CYCLES EASY RUN
Airless Tires Perfection of cycle manufacture; no need now to ride springless cycles or depend on tires alone for comfort. Sylph Spring Frame destroys vibrat’n. Light, simple, strong. Cata. free Rouse-Duryea Cy. Co. 34 G St., Peoria, Ill. AGTS. WANTED. Perfection in bike manufacturing; there’s no need to ride on springless bikes or rely solely on tires for comfort. Sylph Spring Frame eliminates vibration. It’s light, simple, and strong. Catalog available free from Rouse-Duryea Cy. Co. 34 G St., Peoria, Ill. Now hiring.
GRANDEST OFFER BIGGEST DEAL
Keene’s Mammoth Watch House, Keene’s Mammoth Watch House, 1301 Washington St., Sample Dept. 31, Boston, Mass. 1301 Washington St., Sample Dept. 31, Boston, MA. 15 cts.——ECHO MUSIC BOX. by mail——15 cts. 15 cents — ECHO MUSIC BOX, available by mail — 15 cents.
MAGIC MAGIC
KELSEY & CO., KELSEY & CO.,
DOUBLE Breech-Loader $7.50. DOUBLE Breech-Loader $7.50. A FASCINATING BOOK! An Engaging Book! Don’t let your big boys read novels, but something vastly more interesting and helpful. “The World’s Fair City and Her Enterprising Sons” contains a truthful account of the big millionaires and their business methods. Just the book for the growing lad. Send for descriptive circular. United Publishing Co., Chicago, Ill. Don’t let your older kids read novels; give them something much more interesting and useful. “The World’s Fair City and Her Enterprising Sons” provides an honest look at the wealthy millionaires and their business tactics. It’s the perfect book for a young person. Request a descriptive brochure. United Publishing Co., Chicago, Ill. BARNEY & BERRY BARNEY & BERRY
CATALOGUE FREE. Springfield, Mass. FREE CATALOG. Springfield, MA.
DEAF
NESS & HEAD NOISES CURED Hearing impaired
Ear ringing & headaches fixed |
||||||||||||
Advertising Rates for “Golden Days.” Ad Rates for “Golden Days.”
|
[Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1892, by James Elverson, in the Office of the Librarian of Congress, at Washington, D.C.]
[Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1892, by James Elverson, in the Office of the Librarian of Congress, at Washington, D.C.]
Vol. 13. | JAMES ELVERSON, Publisher. |
N. W. corner Ninth and Spruce Streets |
PHILADELPHIA, NOVEMBER 12, 1892. | ||
TERMS |
$3.00 per year, in advance. |
No. 51. |
Off Shore,
OR
MATT AND NATT’S VENTURE.
BY WM. PENDLETON CHIPMAN,
AUTHOR OF “THE MILL BOY OF THE GENESEE,”
“THE YOUNG LINEMEN,” ETC.
CHAPTER I.
MATT IS AVAILABLE FOR HIRE.
It was a raw, cold day in early April. Since morning, the clouds had been gathering, and they now hung, dark and heavy, over both land and sea. The wind, too, which had been steadily increasing for hours in violence, now blew little short of a gale. It evidently was going to be a terrible night, and that night was nearly at hand.
It was a chilly, bleak day in early April. Since morning, the clouds had been building up, and now they loomed dark and heavy over both land and sea. The wind, which had been picking up intensity for hours, was now blowing like a gale. It was clear that a terrible night was on the way, and that night was almost here.
No one realized this more than the boy who, with a small bundle in one hand and a stout staff in the other, was walking rapidly along the road that runs, for the greater part of the way, in sight of Long Island Sound, from New Haven to New London.
No one understood this better than the boy who, with a small bundle in one hand and a sturdy stick in the other, was quickly walking along the road that mostly runs alongside Long Island Sound, from New Haven to New London.
He was a youth that would have attracted attention anywhere. Tall for his age, which could not have been far from eighteen years, he was also of good proportions, and walked with an ease and stride which suggested reserved strength and muscular development; but it was the boy’s face that was most noticeable. Frank, open, of singular beauty in feature and outline, there was also upon it unmistakable evidences of intelligence, resoluteness and honesty of purpose. A close observer might also have detected traces of suffering or of sorrow—possibly of some great burden hard to bear.
He was a young man who would have caught everyone’s eye anywhere. Tall for his age, probably around eighteen, he was also well-built and walked with a grace and stride that hinted at hidden strength and muscle. But it was his face that stood out the most. It was honest and open, featuring a striking beauty in its structure and shape, and it also clearly showed signs of intelligence, determination, and sincerity. A keen observer might have also noticed hints of pain or sadness—perhaps some heavy burden that was hard to carry.
The boy was none too warmly clad for the chilly air and piercing wind, and now and then drew his light overcoat about him, as though even his rapid walking did not make him entirely comfortable.
The boy wasn’t dressed warmly enough for the cold air and biting wind, and every so often he wrapped his light overcoat around himself, as if even his fast pace didn’t fully keep him comfortable.
He, moreover, looked eagerly ahead, like one who was watching for some signs of his destination. Reaching at length the foot of a long hill, he drew a sigh of relief, and said, aloud:
He eagerly looked ahead, like someone waiting for signs of his destination. Finally reaching the bottom of a long hill, he let out a sigh of relief and said, aloud:
“I must be near the place now. They said it was at the top of the first long hill I came to, and this must be it.”
“I should be close to the place now. They said it was at the top of the first long hill I came across, and this must be it.”
As he spoke, he quickened his pace to a run and soon reached the summit, quite out of breath, but with a genial warmth in his body that he had not experienced for some hours.
As he talked, he picked up speed to a run and quickly made it to the top, a bit out of breath, but feeling a nice warmth in his body that he hadn't felt in hours.
Pausing now a moment to catch his breath, he looked about him. Dim as was the light of the fast-falling evening, he could not help giving an exclamation of delight at the view he beheld.
Pausing for a moment to catch his breath, he looked around. Even though the fading evening light was dim, he couldn't help but exclaim in delight at the view before him.
To the west of him he saw the twinkling lights of several villages, through which he had already passed. To the north, there was a vast stretch of land, shrouded in darkness. To the south was the Sound, its tossing waves capped with white, its islands like so many gems on the bosom of the angry waters.
To the west of him, he saw the twinkling lights of several villages he had already passed through. To the north, there was a vast expanse of land, covered in darkness. To the south was the Sound, its churning waves capped with white, its islands scattered like gems on the surface of the turbulent waters.
“It must be a beautiful place to live in, and I hope to find a home here,” he remarked, as he resumed his journey.
“It must be a beautiful place to live, and I hope to find a home here,” he said, as he continued on his journey.
A few rods farther he reached a farmhouse 801b and turned up to its nearest door. As he was about to knock, a man came from the barn-yard, a little distance away, and accosted him.
A few yards farther, he arrived at a farmhouse 801b and walked up to its nearest door. Just as he was about to knock, a man came out from the barnyard a short distance away and greeted him.
“Good-evening!”
“Good evening!”
“Good-evening!” responded the boy. Then he asked, “Is this Mr. Noman?”
“Good evening!” replied the boy. Then he asked, “Is this Mr. Noman?”
“No, I’m Mr. Goodenough,” answered the man, pleasantly. “Noman lives on the adjoining farm. You will have to turn into the next gateway and go down the lane, as his house stands some distance from the road.”
“No, I’m Mr. Goodenough,” the man replied with a smile. “Noman lives on the neighboring farm. You'll need to take the next gateway and head down the lane, since his house is a bit set back from the road.”
“I was told,” explained the boy, “that he wished to hire help, and I hoped to get work there. Could you tell me what the prospect is?”
“I was told,” the boy explained, “that he wanted to hire help, and I was hoping to get a job there. Can you tell me what the chances are?”
The man had now reached the boy’s side, and was looking him over with evident curiosity.
The man had now arrived at the boy’s side and was examining him with clear curiosity.
“Well,” he replied, slowly. “I think he wants a young fellow for the coming season, and hadn’t hired any one the last I knew. But I think you must be a stranger in these parts?”
“Well,” he replied slowly, “I think he’s looking for a young guy for the upcoming season and hadn’t hired anyone the last time I heard. But you must be new around here?”
“Yes,” the youth answered, briefly.
“Yes,” the young person replied shortly.
And then, thanking the man for his information, he turned away.
And then, after thanking the man for his information, he turned away.
“I thought so,” Mr. Goodenough called after him, “else you wouldn’t want to go there to work.”
“I thought so,” Mr. Goodenough shouted after him, “otherwise you wouldn’t want to go there to work.”
The boy scarcely gave heed to the remark at the time; but it was not long before he learned, by hard experience, the meaning of it.
The boy hardly paid attention to the remark at the time; but it wasn't long before he learned, through tough experience, what it really meant.
A quarter of a mile up the road he reached a gate, and, passing through it, hastened down the narrow lane till he came to a long, low, dilapidated house; but in the darkness, which had by this time fallen, he was not able to form any definite idea of his surroundings.
A quarter of a mile down the road, he reached a gate and, after going through it, he quickly made his way down the narrow lane until he arrived at a long, low, rundown house. However, with the darkness that had settled in by that time, he couldn't get a clear sense of his surroundings.
A feeble light issued from a back window, and, guided by that, he found the rear door of the building.
A weak light shone from a back window, and, following that, he found the back door of the building.
To his knock there was a chorus of responses. Dogs barked, children screamed, 801d and above the din a gruff voice shouted, “Come in!”
To his knock, there was a chorus of responses. Dogs barked, children screamed, 801d and above the noise, a gruff voice shouted, “Come in!”
A little disconcerted by the unusual sounds, the boy, instead of obeying the invitation, knocked again.
A bit unsettled by the strange noises, the boy, instead of accepting the invitation, knocked again.
Then there was a heavy step across the floor, the door swung open with a jerk, and a tall, raw-boned man, shaggy-bearded and shock haired, stood on the threshold.
Then a heavy step crossed the floor, the door swung open abruptly, and a tall, thin man with a shaggy beard and wild hair stood in the doorway.
“THEN CAME A SUDDEN BREAKER, ROLLING OUTWARD, THAT LIFTED THE CART AND OXEN FROM THE ROAD-BED AND SWEPT THEM OUT INTO THE SOUND.”
“THEN CAME A SUDDEN WAVE, ROLLING OUTWARD, THAT LIFTED THE CART AND OXEN FROM THE ROAD AND SWEPT THEM OUT INTO THE SOUND.”
Eying the boy a moment in surprise, he asked, somewhat surlily:
Eying the boy for a moment in surprise, he asked, a bit gruffly:
“What do ye want, youngster?”
“What do you want, kid?”
“Are you Mr. Noman?” the boy asked.
“Are you Mr. Noman?” the boy asked.
“Yes; what of it?” he answered, sharply.
“Yes; so what?” he replied, curtly.
“I was told you wanted help, and I have called to see about it,” explained the boy.
“I heard you needed help, so I called to check on it,” explained the boy.
“Come in, then!” said Mr. Noman.
“Come in, then!” said Mr. Noman.
And his tones were wonderfully modified.
And his voice was wonderfully modified.
The boy now obeyed, and found himself in a large room, evidently the kitchen and living-room all in one. There was no carpet on the floor, and a stove, a table and a half-dozen chairs constituted its furniture.
The boy now complied and found himself in a spacious room that clearly served as both the kitchen and living room. There was no carpet on the floor, and the furniture included a stove, a table, and six chairs.
Three large dogs lay before the fire, growling sullenly. A woman and four small children 802a were seated at the table. An empty chair and an unemptied plate showed that Mr. Noman had been eating when he was called to the door.
Three big dogs lay in front of the fire, growling quietly. A woman and four little kids 802a were sitting at the table. An empty chair and a plate that wasn't cleared indicated that Mr. Noman had been eating when he was called to the door.
There was food enough upon the table, but its disorderly arrangement, and the haphazard way in which each child was helping itself, caused the boy to give an involuntary shudder, as his host invited him to sit down “an’ take a bite, while they talked over business together.”
There was plenty of food on the table, but the messy layout and the chaotic way each child was serving themselves made the boy cringe a bit as his host urged him to sit down “and take a bite while they discussed business together.”
Mr. Noman evidently meant to give his caller a flattering impression of his hospitality, for he heaped the boy’s plate with cold pork, brown bread and vegetables, and even called on his wife to get some of that “apple sass” for the young stranger.
Mr. Noman clearly wanted to impress his guest with his hospitality, so he piled the boy’s plate with cold pork, brown bread, and vegetables, and even asked his wife to bring some of that “apple sauce” for the young visitor.
The boy was hungry, and the food was, after all, wholesome, and he stowed away a quantity that surprised himself, if not his host.
The boy was hungry, and the food was, after all, nutritious, and he packed away a amount that surprised him, if not his host.
When supper was eaten, Mr. Noman pushed back his chair and abruptly asked his guest:
When dinner was finished, Mr. Noman pushed his chair back and suddenly asked his guest:
“Who air ye?”
"Who are you?"
“Matt Rives,” promptly replied the boy.
“Matt Rives,” the boy replied quickly.
“That’s a kinder cur’us name, now, ain’t it?” questioned Mr. Noman. “I dunno any Riveses round here. Where be ye from?”
“That’s a pretty curious name, isn’t it?” asked Mr. Noman. “I don’t know any Riveses around here. Where are you from?”
“I came from New York State,” replied Matt, with the air of one who had studied his answer, but it seemed for some reason to be very satisfactory to his questioner.
“I came from New York State,” Matt replied, sounding like someone who had thought about his answer, but for some reason, it seemed to satisfy the person asking the question.
“Any parents?” next inquired Mr. Noman.
“Any parents?” Mr. Noman then asked.
“No, sir—nor brothers nor sisters. I’ve no one but myself to look out for.”
“No, sir—no brothers or sisters. I only have myself to look out for.”
“I guess ye ain’t used to farm work, be ye?” now inquired Mr. Noman, doubtingly, and looking at Matt’s hands, which were as white and soft as a lady’s.
“I guess you’re not used to farm work, are you?” Mr. Noman asked, doubtfully, as he looked at Matt’s hands, which were as white and soft as a woman’s.
“No, sir; but I’m willing to learn,” assured Matt.
“No, sir; but I’m eager to learn,” Matt assured.
“Of course ye can’t expect much in the way of wages,” remarked Mr. Noman, cautiously.
“Of course you can’t expect much in terms of pay,” said Mr. Noman, carefully.
“No, not until I can do my full share of work,” replied Matt, indifferently.
“No, not until I can do my fair share of the work,” Matt replied, indifferent.
A light gleamed for a moment in Mr. Noman’s eyes.
A light briefly shone in Mr. Noman's eyes.
“I might give ye ten dollars a month an’ board, beginnin’ the fust of next month, ye to work round for yer board till then,” he ventured.
“I could offer you ten dollars a month plus room and board starting at the beginning of next month, and you would work for your meals until then,” he suggested.
“Very well,” responded the boy; and immediately after he added, “I’ve walked a good ways to-day, and if you don’t mind I’ll go to my room.”
“Alright,” the boy replied; and right after he added, “I’ve walked quite a bit today, and if you don’t mind, I’ll head to my room.”
“Perhaps we’d better draw up a paper of agreement an’ both of us sign it,” suggested Mr. Noman, rubbing his hands vigorously together, as though well pleased with himself and everybody else.
“Maybe we should write up a contract and both sign it,” suggested Mr. Noman, rubbing his hands together enthusiastically, as if he was really pleased with himself and everyone around him.
“All right, if that is your custom,” said Matt. “Draw up the paper to suit you, and I’ll sign it.”
“All right, if that’s how you do things,” said Matt. “Draft the paper the way you want, and I’ll sign it.”
After considerable effort, Mr. Noman produced the following document:
After a lot of hard work, Mr. Noman created the following document:
"On this 10th day of April, Matt Rives, a miner from New York State, agrees to work for me, Thomas Noman. He will start working on May 1st and will work for 6 months at 10 dollars plus boarding. He will also work until May 1st in exchange for his boarding. If he quits before his time is up, he will not receive any pay. We both agree to this.
“Thomas Noman, on his part.”
“Thomas Noman, for his part.”
Matt read the paper, and could scarcely suppress a smile as he signed his name under Mr. Noman’s, and, in imitation of him, added the words “on his part” after the signature.
Matt read the paper and could barely hold back a smile as he signed his name under Mr. Noman’s, and, following his lead, added the words “on his part” after the signature.
He knew, however much importance Mr. Noman might attach to it, that as a legal document it had no special force. He simply set down the whole act as one of the whims of his eccentric employer, and gave no more thought to the matter. But it was destined to serve that gentleman’s purpose, nevertheless, until taken forcibly from him.
He knew, no matter how much importance Mr. Noman placed on it, that as a legal document, it held no real validity. He regarded the whole thing as just one of the quirks of his strange boss and didn’t think about it any further. But it was still going to serve that gentleman’s purpose until it was forcibly taken from him.
Mr. Noman now showed Matt up to a back room on the second floor, and, telling him that he would call him early in the morning, bade him good-night.
Mr. Noman now took Matt up to a back room on the second floor, and, telling him that he would call him early in the morning, said goodnight.
The room Matt had entered was bare and cold; a single chair, a narrow bedstead, a rude rack on the wall to hang his garments upon, were all it contained.
The room Matt entered was empty and chilly; it had just one chair, a narrow bed, and a rough rack on the wall to hang his clothes.
Yet it was evidently with some satisfaction that he opened his bundle, hung up the few clothes it held and prepared for bed.
Yet he clearly felt some satisfaction as he opened his bag, hung up the few clothes inside, and got ready for bed.
As he drew the quilts over him, he murmured:
As he pulled the blankets over him, he whispered:
“I don’t think I ever had more uncomfortable quarters in my life, and the outlook for the next six months at least is far from encouraging. Still, I would not go back to what I have left behind for anything.”
“I don’t think I’ve ever had such uncomfortable living conditions in my life, and the outlook for at least the next six months is really discouraging. Still, I wouldn’t go back to what I’ve left behind for anything.”
He was tired. The rain that was now falling heavily upon the roof just over his head acted as a sedative and lulled him to sleep. But his was not an unbroken rest, for at times he tossed to and fro and muttered strange, disconnected sentences. One was:
He was tired. The rain that was now pouring heavily on the roof just above him acted like a sedative and made him drift off to sleep. But he didn’t sleep soundly, as he sometimes tossed and turned and mumbled strange, disconnected sentences. One was:
“I know it was not he. I will pay it back to the last cent.”
“I know it wasn’t him. I’ll pay it back down to the last cent.”
After that the troubled sleeper must have had pleasanter dreams, for a smile played about his lips, and he murmured:
After that, the troubled sleeper must have had nicer dreams, because a smile danced on his lips, and he murmured:
“It is all right now; I’ve a home at last.”
“It’s all good now; I finally have a home.”
From these, however, he was rudely awakened by a gruff call:
From these, however, he was abruptly woken up by a rough voice:
“Matt, Matt! git up an’ come out to the barn.”
“Matt, Matt! Get up and come out to the barn.”
Sleepy, bewildered, he arose and groped about in the darkness for his clothing. By the time he was dressed a full consciousness of his situation had come back to him, and, with a stout heart, Matt went out to begin what was to him equally new duties and a new life.
Sleepy and confused, he got up and fumbled around in the dark for his clothes. By the time he got dressed, he was fully aware of his situation, and with determination, Matt stepped out to start what were both new responsibilities and a new life for him.
CHAPTER II.
A bit of awkwardness.
It was still dark and the rain fell in torrents as Matt opened the kitchen door and ran hastily out to the barn, where Mrs. Noman, who was making preparations for breakfast, had told him he would find her husband.
It was still dark, and the rain was pouring heavily as Matt opened the kitchen door and quickly ran out to the barn, where Mrs. Noman, who was getting ready for breakfast, had told him he would find her husband.
He noticed the kitchen timepiece as he passed through the room and saw it was not yet four o’clock. Early rising was evidently one of the things to be expected in his new home.
He noticed the kitchen clock as he walked through the room and saw it was not yet four o’clock. It was clear that getting up early was something he could expect in his new home.
Reaching the barn, Matt found Mr. Noman engaged in feeding a dozen or more gaunt and ill-kept cows, which seized the musty hay thrown down to them with an avidity that suggested on their part a scarcity of rations.
Reaching the barn, Matt found Mr. Noman busy feeding a dozen or more thin and poorly cared-for cows, which eagerly grabbed the musty hay thrown down to them, indicating that they were likely short on food.
The same untidiness that marked the house was to be seen about the barn also, which, if anything, was in a more dilapidated condition than the former.
The same messiness that characterized the house was also evident around the barn, which, if anything, was in worse shape than the house.
“Good morning, Mr. Noman. What can I do to help you?” asked Matt, pleasantly, as soon as he entered the barn.
“Good morning, Mr. Noman. How can I assist you?” asked Matt, kindly, as soon as he walked into the barn.
“Hum! I don’t suppose ye can milk?” was the rather ungracious response.
“Hmm! I don’t suppose you know how to milk?” was the rather ungracious response.
“No, sir; but I’m willing to learn,” replied Matt, good-naturedly.
“No, sir, but I’m open to learning,” Matt replied, with a friendly tone.
“Well, I’ll see about that after awhile. I s’pose ye might as well begin now as any time. But fust git up on that mow an’ throw down more hay. These pesky critters eat more’n their necks is wuth,” said Mr. Noman, kicking savagely at a cow that was reaching out for the forkful of hay he was carrying by her.
"Well, I'll check on that later. I guess you might as well start now as any other time. But first, get up on that hayloft and throw down more hay. These pesky animals eat more than they’re worth," said Mr. Noman, angrily kicking at a cow that was stretching out for the forkful of hay he was carrying.
Matt obeyed with alacrity; and, when that job was finished, it was followed by others, including the milking, wherein the boy proved an apt scholar, until nearly six o’clock, when Mrs. Noman’s shrill voice summoned them to breakfast.
Matt jumped to it eagerly, and once that task was done, there were others to tackle, including the milking, where the boy showed he was a quick learner, until nearly six o’clock, when Mrs. Noman’s loud voice called them to breakfast.
That meal, possibly on account of Matt’s want of the good appetite he had had the night before, seemed to him greatly inferior to his supper. The coffee was bitter and sweetened with molasses, the johnny-cakes were burnt, and the meat and vegetables cold.
That meal, maybe because Matt didn’t have the same good appetite he had the night before, seemed way worse than his dinner. The coffee was bitter and sweetened with molasses, the johnny-cakes were burnt, and the meat and vegetables were cold.
He did his best to eat heartily of the unsavory food, however—partly that he might not seem to his employer over-fastidious in taste, and partly because the morning’s work had taught him that he would need all the strength he could obtain ere his day’s task was over. Stormy though it was, he felt sure Mr. Noman would find enough for him to do.
He tried his hardest to eat a substantial amount of the unappetizing food, partly so he wouldn’t appear overly picky to his boss, and partly because the morning’s work showed him that he would need all the energy he could get before the day’s task was finished. Even though it was stormy, he was sure Mr. Noman would have plenty for him to do.
In fact, long before the first of May came, Matt realized fully the force of the words Mr. Goodenough shouted after him the night he stopped there to inquire the way to Mr. Noman’s.
In fact, long before May 1st arrived, Matt fully understood the impact of the words Mr. Goodenough yelled at him the night he stopped by to ask for directions to Mr. Noman’s.
Had he really known his employer and family, he certainly would not have been over-anxious to hire out to him for the season, for the dilapidated condition of the buildings, and the untidiness and disorder that marked everything about the place, were not, after all, the worst features with which Matt had to deal. He soon found that his employer was a hard, grasping tyrant, while his wife was a termagant, scolding and fault-finding incessantly from morning until night. There was not an animal on the place that escaped the abuse of the master, and not even the master himself eluded the tirades of the mistress.
Had he really known his employer and family, he definitely wouldn’t have been so eager to work for him that season. The rundown state of the buildings and the mess and chaos that surrounded the place weren’t even the worst things Matt had to deal with. He quickly realized that his boss was a harsh, greedy tyrant, and his wife was a nagging, scolding harpy, constantly complaining from morning till night. Not a single animal on the property escaped the owner’s abuse, and even the owner himself couldn’t avoid the endless criticism from his wife.
Matt, by faithfully performing every task assigned him, and thus frequently doing twice over what a boy of his age should have been expected to do, tried to win the approval of both Mr. Noman and his wife. He soon found this impossible, and so contented himself with doing what he felt to be right, and cheerfully bore the scoldings that speedily became an hourly occurrence.
Matt, by consistently completing every task given to him, often did twice the work a boy his age was expected to do, in an effort to gain the approval of Mr. Noman and his wife. He quickly realized this was impossible, so he focused on doing what he believed was right and cheerfully endured the constant scoldings that became a regular part of his day.
It was indeed astonishing with what good-nature Matt accepted the work and the hard words put upon him. Mr. Noman attributed it to the paper he had asked him to sign, and chuckled to himself at the thought that Matt’s fear of losing his wages kept him so industrious and docile.
It was truly remarkable how good-natured Matt was about the workload and the harsh words thrown his way. Mr. Noman credited it to the paper he had asked him to sign and chuckled to himself, thinking that Matt's fear of losing his paycheck kept him so hard-working and compliant.
He confidentially admitted to his wife, one day, that the boy was worth twice what he had agreed to pay him—“only I ain’t paid him nothin’ as yit,” he added, with a knowing look, which his wife seemed to understand, for she replied:
He secretly told his wife one day that the boy was worth double what he had agreed to pay him—“but I haven’t paid him anything yet,” he added, with a knowing look, which his wife seemed to get, as she replied:
“Now yer up to another of yer capers, Tom Noman. There never was a man on the earth meaner’n ye air!”
“Now you’re up to another one of your tricks, Tom Noman. There’s never been a person on this earth as mean as you are!”
But Mr. Goodenough, who knew his neighbors well, could in no way account for the boy’s willingness to endure what he knew he must be suffering, and finally his curiosity 803c got the better of him; for, meeting Matt one day as he was returning from the nearest village, he drew up his horses and said:
But Mr. Goodenough, who knew his neighbors well, couldn't understand why the boy was willing to put up with what he must have been enduring, and eventually his curiosity 803c got the better of him. One day, as he was coming back from the nearest village, he pulled up his horses and said:
“Matt, do you know you are the profoundest example of human patience I ever saw?”
“Matt, do you realize you are the best example of human patience I've ever seen?”
“No; is that so?” replied Matt, with a laugh. “What makes you think so?”
“No way; is that true?” Matt replied, laughing. “What makes you say that?”
“Well,” remarked Mr. Goodenough, leaning on his wagon-seat and looking down into the smiling countenance before him, “I have lived here beside Tom Noman and his wife for a dozen years, and know them well enough to be sure that an angel couldn’t long stand their fault-finding, and yet you have actually been there six weeks, and are still as cheerful as a lark on one of these beautiful spring mornings. Will you explain to me how you manage to stand it?”
“Well,” said Mr. Goodenough, leaning on his wagon seat and looking down at the smiling face in front of him, “I’ve lived here next to Tom Noman and his wife for twelve years, and I know them well enough to be sure that not even an angel could put up with their constant criticism, and yet you’ve actually been there for six weeks and you’re still as cheerful as a lark on one of these beautiful spring mornings. Can you explain to me how you handle it?”
While he was speaking a far-away look had come into Matt’s eyes, and a shudder shook his robust frame, as though he saw something very disagreeable to himself; but he answered, quietly enough:
While he was speaking, a distant look appeared in Matt’s eyes, and a shiver ran through his strong body, as if he were seeing something very unpleasant; but he replied, calmly enough:
“Mr. Goodenough, there are some things in this world harder to bear than either work or unkind treatment, and I prefer even to live with Tom Noman’s family rather than to go back to the life I have left behind me.”
“Mr. Goodenough, there are some things in this world that are harder to endure than work or unfair treatment, and I’d even rather live with Tom Noman’s family than go back to the life I left behind.”
With these words, Matt started up his oxen and went on, leaving Mr. Goodenough to resume his way more mystified than ever.
With that, Matt got his oxen moving and continued on, leaving Mr. Goodenough even more confused than before.
On the first day of June, Matt asked Mr. Noman for the previous month’s pay.
On the first day of June, Matt asked Mr. Noman for last month's paycheck.
They were at work in the cornfield, and the boy’s request took his employer so by surprise that his hoe-handle dropped from his grasp.
They were working in the cornfield, and the boy’s request shocked his employer so much that his hoe-handle slipped from his grip.
“Me pay ye now!” he exclaimed. “What air ye thinkin’ of?”
“Pay me now!” he exclaimed. “What are you thinking?”
Then, as though another idea had come to his mind, he said, persuasively:
Then, as if another thought had occurred to him, he said, convincingly:
“Ye don’t need no money, an’ ’twill be better to have yer pay all in a lump. Jest think how much it’ll be—sixty dollars! an’ all yer own.”
“You don’t need any money, and it’ll be better to have your pay all at once. Just think about how much it’ll be—sixty dollars! And it’s all yours.”
“But I have a special use for the money,” persisted Matt; “and, as I have earned it, I should think you might give it to me.”
“But I have a specific use for the money,” Matt insisted; “and since I earned it, I think you should just give it to me.”
He spoke all the more emphatically because he knew that Mr. Noman had quite a sum of money by him, and that he could easily pay him if he chose to do so.
He spoke even more forcefully because he knew that Mr. Noman had a decent amount of money on him, and that he could easily pay him if he wanted to.
For reply, Mr. Noman put his hand into his pocket, and, taking out his wallet, opened it. From it he drew the paper of agreement that Matt and he had signed. He slowly spelled it out, and, when he had finished, asked:
For his reply, Mr. Noman reached into his pocket and pulled out his wallet. He opened it and took out the agreement that Matt and he had signed. He slowly read it out loud, and when he finished, he asked:
“Does this here paper say anythin’ about my payin’ ye every month?”
“Does this paper say anything about me paying you every month?”
“No, sir,” Matt reluctantly admitted.
“No, sir,” Matt confessed.
“But it does say, if ye quit yer work ’fore yer time is up, ye air to have no pay, don’t it?” inquired the man, significantly.
“But it does say, if you quit your work before your time is up, you're not supposed to get paid, right?” the man asked, meaningfully.
“Yes, sir,” Matt replied, now realizing how mean and contemptible his employer was, and what had been his real object in drawing up that paper.
“Yes, sir,” Matt replied, now realizing how cruel and despicable his employer was, and what his true intention was in creating that document.
“Well, how can I know ye air goin’ to stay with me yer hull time till it’s up?” he asked, with a show of triumph in his tones.
“Well, how can I know you’re going to stay with me the whole time until it's over?” he asked, with a hint of triumph in his voice.
“Do you mean to say you don’t intend to pay me anything until November?” asked Matt, indignantly.
“Are you saying you don’t plan to pay me anything until November?” asked Matt, angrily.
“That’s the agreement,” answered Mr. Noman, coolly, returning the paper to his wallet and placing it in his pocket. “If ye’ll keep yer part I’ll keep mine.”
“That’s the deal,” Mr. Noman replied calmly, putting the paper back in his wallet and sliding it into his pocket. “If you keep your end, I’ll keep mine.”
He then picked up his hoe and resumed his work.
He then grabbed his hoe and got back to work.
For the first time since he came to the farm Matt felt an impulse to leave his employer. It was with great difficulty, indeed, that he refrained from throwing down his hoe, going to the house after his few effects, and quitting the place forever. But he did not, and went resolutely on with his work.
For the first time since he arrived at the farm, Matt felt a strong urge to leave his job. He really had to hold himself back from tossing down his hoe, heading to the house for his few belongings, and leaving the place for good. But he didn’t, and he continued to work with determination.
Fortunate for him was it—though he did not know it then—that he did so. Later on, he could see that the ruling of his spirit that day won for him, if not a city, certainly the happiest results, though severe trials stood between him and their consummation.
Fortunate for him was it—though he did not know it then—that he did so. Later on, he could see that the ruling of his spirit that day won for him, if not a city, certainly the happiest results, though severe trials stood between him and their consummation.
That night, at as early an hour as possible, Matt sought his little room. Closing the door carefully after him, he walked over to the rude rack on the wall and took down his light overcoat. From an inside pocket he drew a long wallet, and from that, a postal card. Addressing it with a pencil to “A. H. Dinsmore, 1143 Washington Avenue, Brooklyn, N.Y.,” he wrote rapidly and in small characters on the reverse side, without giving place or date, the following words:
That night, as early as he could, Matt went to his small room. He closed the door quietly behind him, walked over to the rough rack on the wall, and took down his lightweight coat. From an inside pocket, he pulled out a long wallet, and from that, a postcard. He addressed it with a pencil to “A. H. Dinsmore, 1143 Washington Avenue, Brooklyn, N.Y.,” and quickly wrote in small letters on the back, without including a place or date, the following words:
“Dear Sir: I regret to say that I can’t fulfill my promise to send you money every month until I’ve paid you in full. The reason is that there was a misunderstanding with my employer, and I won't receive my pay until my six-month contract is up. At that time, you can expect a payment from me.
“Truly yours,
"Sincerely,"
“M. R.”
“M. R.”
It was several days later, however, before Matt had an opportunity to go to the neighboring village. When he did so, he took care not to drop the postal into the post office, but handed it directly to a mail agent on a passing train.
It was several days later, though, before Matt had a chance to visit the nearby village. When he finally went, he made sure not to drop the letter in the post office but handed it directly to a mail agent on a passing train.
His reason for this act could not be easily misunderstood. Evidently, he did not care that the Mr. Dinsmore to whom he had written 804d should know his exact whereabouts. But his precaution was unnecessary; for, before the summer months had run by, he was to meet Mr. Dinsmore under circumstances most trying to himself.
His reason for this action was clear. Obviously, he didn't mind that Mr. Dinsmore, to whom he had written 804d knew his exact location. But his caution was pointless; before the summer was over, he would encounter Mr. Dinsmore in circumstances very challenging for him.
CHAPTER III.
Swept out to sea.
Mr. Noman’s farm was a large one, and ran clear down to the shore, terminating there in a singular formation of sand and rocks, known throughout that region as “The Camel Humps.” A small cove lay west of the formation, while the main waters of the sound stretched out to their widest extent from the south and east. The only point, therefore, where the “humps” touched the mainland was at the north, and even this point of contact was so narrow as simply to furnish a roadway down upon the “humps” themselves.
Mr. Noman’s farm was huge and stretched all the way to the shore, ending in a unique formation of sand and rocks known locally as “The Camel Humps.” A small cove was located to the west of this formation, while the main waters of the sound spread out to their widest from the south and east. Therefore, the only spot where the “humps” connected to the mainland was at the north, and even this point of connection was so narrow that it only provided a pathway down onto the “humps” themselves.
Of these “humps”—for there were, as their name suggested, but two—the northern one was much the smaller, embracing perhaps an acre of rough soil, covered with a stunted grass, and dotted here and there with red cedars. The southern one, on the other hand, covered also with a scanty vegetation and scattered trees, broadened out so as nearly to land-lock the cove behind it, and cause its waters to rush in or out, according to the tide, through an exceedingly contracted passage at its extreme southwestern end, popularly known as “the sluiceway.”
Of these “humps”—since there were, as the name suggests, just two—the northern one was much smaller, covering about an acre of rough soil, with sparse grass and occasional red cedars. The southern one, however, also had little vegetation and scattered trees, but it was wider and nearly enclosed the cove behind it, directing its waters to flow in or out, depending on the tide, through a very narrow passage at its far southwestern end, commonly referred to as “the sluiceway.”
The point of contact of the southern with the northern hump, like the northern hump with the mainland, was also very narrow, and to its narrowness was added another feature—it was so low, or, in more technical language, it was so nearly on a level with the high-water mark, that when there happened to be a strong wind from any eastern quarter, the waters of the sound, on the incoming tide, would rush with great force over the slight barrier and mingle with the waters of the cove, making an island, for the time, of the larger and more southern hump.
The point where the southern hump meets the northern hump, just like the northern hump with the mainland, was also very narrow. Adding to its narrowness was another characteristic—it was so low, or in more technical terms, it was almost on the same level as the high-water mark. This meant that whenever there was a strong wind from the east, the waters of the sound, coming in with the tide, would surge powerfully over the small barrier and mix with the waters of the cove, temporarily turning the larger, southern hump into an island.
Three-quarters of a mile off shore, and a little to the northeast of these humps, was an island of an irregular shape and a few acres in extent, bearing the name of Sheep Island. The name had belonged to it since colonial days, but the reason therefor was unknown, unless at that early period some enterprising farmer had used the island as pasture ground for animals of that kind, which gave the island its title.
Three-quarters of a mile offshore, a bit to the northeast of these bumps, was an island with an irregular shape, just a few acres in size, called Sheep Island. This name had been its identity since colonial days, but the reason for it was unknown, unless some enterprising farmer back then had used the island as grazing land for sheep, which gave it its name.
This island had in later years, however, a more illustrious inhabitant. A gentleman of considerable means, tired of society, or for some reason at enmity with it, crossed over from the main shore, erected a small house, dug a well, set out trees, planted a garden and built a wharf—in fact, set up thereon a complete habitation. But not long did he endure his self-imposed solitude. Scarcely were his arrangements completed when an unfortunate accident caused his death, and the island and its improvements were left to be the home of the sea-fowls or the temporary abode of some passing fisherman.
This island later had a more notable resident. A man of considerable wealth, tired of society or at odds with it for some reason, crossed over from the mainland, built a small house, dug a well, planted trees, created a garden, and constructed a wharf—in short, established a complete home. However, he couldn't stand his self-imposed isolation for long. Just as he finished his arrangements, an unfortunate accident led to his death, leaving the island and its developments to be home to seabirds or a temporary resting spot for passing fishermen.
This extended description has been given because it is essential that the reader should form a definite idea of the island and its relation to the “Camel Humps;” for on and about them no small portion of our young hero’s summer was destined to be spent.
This detailed description has been provided because it's important for the reader to have a clear understanding of the island and its connection to the “Camel Humps;” since a significant part of our young hero’s summer was meant to be spent there.
During the fall and winter months previous to Matt’s coming to the farm, owing to the repeated storms, there had been landed on the “humps” immense quantities of seaweed, so highly prized by the farmer as a fertilizer. Mr. Noman had contented himself, however, with simply gathering it into a huge pile on the summit of the southern hump, above high-water mark, intending to remove it to the barnyard in the spring. Thus it fell to Matt’s lot to cart from the heap to the yard as the weed was needed, and the first week in June found him engaged in this work.
During the fall and winter months before Matt arrived at the farm, heavy storms had washed up huge amounts of seaweed onto the “humps,” which the farmer valued highly as fertilizer. Mr. Noman had settled for just piling it up into a massive heap on the top of the southern hump, above the high-water mark, planning to move it to the barnyard in the spring. So, it became Matt’s job to transport the seaweed from the pile to the yard as it was needed, and by the first week of June, he was busy with this task.
It was a cloudy and threatening day. The wind was from the southeast, and blew with a freshness that promised a severe storm before night.
It was a cloudy and ominous day. The wind was coming from the southeast and blew with a refreshing intensity that hinted at a serious storm before nightfall.
Perhaps it was on this account that Mr. Noman had directed the boy to engage in this particular work. He was himself obliged to be away on business, and this was a job at which Matt could work alone, and the weather was hardly propitious for any other undertaking. So, immediately after breakfast, Matt yoked the oxen to the cart and started for his first load.
Perhaps that’s why Mr. Noman had told the boy to take on this specific task. He had to be away on business, and this was something Matt could do by himself, plus the weather wasn’t ideal for any other project. So, right after breakfast, Matt hooked the oxen up to the cart and headed out for his first load.
“There ain’t over four loads more down there, an’ if ye work spry ye can git it all up by night!” Mr. Noman shouted after him, as he drove off.
“There aren't more than four loads left down there, and if you work quickly, you can get it all done by tonight!” Mr. Noman yelled after him as he drove away.
The distance from the barn to the “humps” was such that, with the roughness of the way, one load for each half-day had usually been regarded as a sufficient task for the slow-walking oxen.
The distance from the barn to the “humps” was enough that, given the roughness of the path, one load for half a day was typically seen as a reasonable task for the slow-moving oxen.
But Matt knew he had an early start, and he determined to do his best to bring all the weed home that day. He therefore quickened the pace of the animals, and before nine o’clock had made his first return to the yard.
But Matt knew he had an early start, and he was determined to do his best to bring all the weed home that day. He therefore sped up the animals, and by nine o’clock, he had made his first return to the yard.
Unloading with haste, he immediately started back for his second load. When he crossed from the north to the south hump, 803a he noticed the incoming tide was nearly across the roadway, but thought little of it.
Unloading quickly, he immediately headed back for his second load. As he moved from the north hump to the south hump, 803a he saw that the incoming tide was almost covering the roadway, but didn’t think much of it.
On examining the heap of seaweed, he became convinced that by loading heavily he could carry what remained at two loads.
On looking at the pile of seaweed, he became sure that if he loaded it up enough, he could haul away what was left in two trips.
He therefore pitched away until in his judgment half of the heap was upon the cart. It made a big load, but the oxen were stout, and, bending their necks to the yoke, they, at Matt’s command, started slowly off.
He kept loading until he thought half of the pile was on the cart. It was a hefty load, but the oxen were strong, and, bending their necks to the yoke, they started off slowly at Matt's command.
As he approached the narrow roadway, he noticed the tide had gained rapidly and was now sweeping over it with considerable force and depth.
As he got closer to the narrow road, he saw that the tide had risen quickly and was now rushing over it with significant strength and depth.
Jumping upon the tongue of the cart, he urged his oxen through the tossing waves. To his consternation, the water came well up around the patient animals’ backs, and had he not quickly scrambled to the top of his load he would have been thoroughly drenched.
Jumping onto the edge of the cart, he pushed his oxen through the churning waves. To his dismay, the water rose high enough to reach the backs of the patient animals, and if he hadn't quickly scrambled to the top of his load, he would have been completely soaked.
The cattle, however, raised their noses high as possible and plunged bravely through the flood, soon emerging on the other side with their load unharmed.
The cattle, however, lifted their noses as high as they could and bravely charged through the flood, soon coming out on the other side with their load safe.
The rest of the journey home was made without difficulty, and Matt at dinner time had the satisfaction of knowing that two thirds of his appointed work was already accomplished.
The rest of the trip home went smoothly, and Matt at dinner felt satisfied knowing that two-thirds of his assigned work was already done.
Mr. Noman had not yet returned, and, hurrying through dinner, Matt hastened off for his third and last load, hoping to get back to the yard with it before his employer came. But hardly had he started when it began to rain, and as he passed down upon the first hump the wind, having shifted a point or two, was blowing with a velocity that made it difficult for the oxen to stand before it.
Mr. Noman hadn't come back yet, and while rushing through dinner, Matt hurried off to make his third and final trip, hoping to return to the yard before his boss showed up. But just as he set off, it started to rain, and as he went down the first bump, the wind shifted a bit and blew so hard that it was tough for the oxen to stand against it.
Slowly, however, the passage across the first hump was made, and Matt approached the narrow roadway leading to the other, then he stopped the team in sheer amazement.
Slowly, the team made it over the first hump, and Matt approached the narrow road leading to the next one. Then he stopped the team in utter amazement.
In front of him was a strip of surging water of uncertain depth, and he instinctively felt that there was a grave risk in attempting to push through to the other side. But he was anxious to secure his load. He had passed through safely enough before, and he resolved to attempt the crossing now, counting on nothing worse than a drenching.
In front of him was a rushing stretch of water with an unclear depth, and he instinctively sensed that there was a serious risk in trying to get to the other side. However, he was eager to protect his load. He had crossed it safely before, and he decided to try it again now, expecting nothing worse than getting soaked.
This was a grave mistake, and Matt would have realized it, had he only stopped to think that there was quite a difference between his situation now and when he had made his successful crossing before dinner. Then he had a loaded cart, the wind and tide were both in his favor, and the water had not reached either its present depths or expanse. Now his cart was empty—a significant and important fact, the wind was blowing with greater force and directly against him, while the tide—as he would have seen had he watched it closely—had turned, and was rushing back from the cove and out into the open sound with a strength almost irresistible.
This was a serious mistake, and Matt would have realized it if he had just taken a moment to consider how different things were now compared to when he successfully crossed before dinner. Back then, he had a loaded cart, the wind and tide were on his side, and the water hadn’t reached its current depths or width. Now, his cart was empty—a crucial detail, the wind was blowing harder and directly against him, and the tide—as he would have noticed if he had paid attention—had turned, rushing back from the cove and out into the open sound with almost unstoppable force.
But, unmindful of these things, Matt bade his oxen go on, and, though they at first shrunk from entering the angry waters, he forced them onward, and at last they began the passage.
But, ignoring all that, Matt urged his oxen to keep going, and even though they initially hesitated to step into the raging waters, he pushed them forward, and eventually they began to cross.
For a rod they went steadily on, though the waves dashed over their backs and into the cart, wetting Matt to the knees. Then came a sudden breaker, rolling outward, that lifted the cart and oxen from the road-bed and swept them out into the sound.
For a stick, they kept going, even as the waves crashed over them and into the cart, soaking Matt up to his knees. Then, a sudden wave rolled out, lifting the cart and the oxen off the road and sweeping them out into the sound.
The moment Matt realized that the cart was afloat and the oxen swimming for their lives, his impulse was not to save himself, but the unfortunate animals that, through his rashness, had been brought into danger.
The moment Matt realized that the cart was floating and the oxen were swimming for their lives, his instinct was not to save himself, but to rescue the poor animals that, because of his reckless behavior, had been put in danger.
Springing, therefore, between them, he caught hold of the yoke with one hand, and with the other wrenched out the iron pin that fastened it to the tongue, and thus freed them from the cart. In the effort, however, he lost his hold upon the yoke, and the next minute found himself left alone, struggling with the angry billows.
Springing between them, he grabbed the yoke with one hand and yanked out the iron pin that held it to the tongue, freeing them from the cart. However, in the process, he lost his grip on the yoke and suddenly found himself alone, battling the furious waves.
He was now forced to look out for himself and could not watch the fate of the oxen, even had he had an inclination to do so, indeed with his water-soaked clothing, which greatly impeded his efforts, there was already a serious question whether he would be able to reach the shore, good swimmer though he was.
He now had to take care of himself and couldn’t keep an eye on the oxen, even if he had wanted to. With his clothes soaked through, which made it really hard for him to move, it was already questionable whether he’d make it to shore, even though he was a strong swimmer.
With a strength born from the very sense of the danger that overwhelmed him, he turned his face toward the fast receding shore, and swam manfully for it.
With a strength that came from the awareness of the danger surrounding him, he turned his face toward the quickly disappearing shore and swam bravely for it.
For a time he seemed to be gaining, but the tide was too strong for him and his strength was soon exhausted. Slowly he felt himself sinking. Already the waves were dashing over his head.
For a while, he seemed to be making progress, but the current was too powerful for him, and he quickly ran out of energy. Gradually, he felt himself going under. The waves were already crashing over his head.
He made one desperate effort to regain the surface, then there was a faint consciousness of being caught by a huge wave and hurled against some hard object, and all was blank.
He made one last effort to break the surface, then he felt a massive wave pull him under and slam him against something hard, and everything went dark.
[TO BE CONTINUED]
[TO BE CONTINUED]
—The average duration of lives in the United States is 41.8 years for storekeepers 43.6 years for teamsters, 44.6 years for seamen, 47.3 years for mechanics, 48.4 years for merchants, 52.6 years for lawyers, and 64.2 years for farmers.
—The average lifespan in the United States is 41.8 years for storekeepers, 43.6 years for teamsters, 44.6 years for seamen, 47.3 years for mechanics, 48.4 years for merchants, 52.6 years for lawyers, and 64.2 years for farmers.
TALES OF BIG FISHES.
The whip ray, sea bat or devil fish, as it is variously named, is fairly plentiful in Galveston Bay, so the appearance of four of these sea monsters at one time the other day did not excite any special remark. But they were seen by three boys, all under sixteen, and they determined to get one and sell it. So one of the boys borrowed a Winchester rifle while the other two got a rowboat and a harpoon, and out they went after their prey. The boys rowed around awhile, and soon saw one of the fishes, and pulled up within forty or fifty feet. One of the boys fired a shot into the ray, which immediately breached, scooting fully twenty feet out and ahead, like a flying fish. Two more shots were fired, and, after beating the water furiously, it died. Then a harpoon was thrown into the creature, and it was towed to the wharf, where it was slung and hoisted out with a windlass. This fish measured fourteen feet from wing tip to wing tip.
The whip ray, also known as the sea bat or devil fish, is pretty common in Galveston Bay, so the sighting of four of these sea creatures at once recently didn’t raise any eyebrows. However, three boys, all under sixteen, decided they wanted to catch one and sell it. One of the boys borrowed a Winchester rifle while the other two got a rowboat and a harpoon, and off they went after their catch. They rowed around for a bit and soon spotted one of the rays, getting within forty or fifty feet of it. One of the boys took a shot at the ray, which immediately jumped out of the water, leaping almost twenty feet ahead, like a flying fish. Two more shots were fired, and after thrashing around furiously, it finally died. Then they threw a harpoon into the creature and towed it to the dock, where it was lifted out with a windlass. This fish measured fourteen feet from wing tip to wing tip.
Another fish tale from the Gulf of Mexico relates to the adventures of five sailors who were running a small schooner down the coast off Corpus Christi. The vessel was gliding along smoothly when the monotony of the voyage was broken by a six foot tarpon leaping upon the deck from the water. The big fish at once began making things interesting on the boat, and for a time it looked as if the crew would have to jump overboard to escape being knocked lifeless. They finally regained control of their nerve, however, and decided to have it out with the fish, so one of them seized an axe and the others hand-spikes and at the tarpon they went. The struggle was long and fierce, and one of the sailors was knocked overboard by coming in contact with the tarpon’s tail. A rope was thrown him and he was pulled back on deck. At last the fish succumbed to the repeated blows of the axe and hand spikes and lay along the deck as dead as a mackerel.
Another fishing story from the Gulf of Mexico tells of five sailors who were sailing a small schooner along the coast near Corpus Christi. The boat was cruising smoothly when the monotony of the trip was interrupted by a six-foot tarpon jumping onto the deck from the water. The huge fish suddenly made things exciting on the boat, and for a moment, it seemed like the crew would have to jump overboard to avoid being knocked out. They eventually steadied their nerves and decided to tackle the fish, so one of them grabbed an axe while the others picked up hand spikes, and they went after the tarpon. The fight was long and intense, and one of the sailors was knocked overboard after getting hit by the tarpon's tail. A rope was thrown to him, and he was pulled back onto the deck. Finally, the fish succumbed to the repeated blows from the axe and hand spikes and lay on the deck, as dead as a mackerel.
When the steamer Dumois came into Boston recently, she brought as a passenger a man named John Calder, who came on board under peculiar circumstances. He was a Jamaica fisherman, and unwittingly hooked a sword-fish. Mr. Calder didn’t want that kind of a fish, but it would not let go, and, as he did not want to lose a long and valuable line by cutting himself away, both man and fish held on until forty miles at sea. At this juncture the steamer came along, the fish was captured, and the plucky fisherman sold the big catch to the marketmen.
When the steamer Dumois recently arrived in Boston, it brought a passenger named John Calder, who boarded under unusual circumstances. He was a fisherman from Jamaica and accidentally caught a swordfish. Mr. Calder didn’t want that type of fish, but it wouldn’t let go, and since he didn’t want to lose a long and valuable fishing line by cutting it, both he and the fish hung on until they were forty miles out to sea. At that point, the steamer appeared, the fish was caught, and the brave fisherman sold his big catch to the market vendors.
“The prettiest battle I ever witnessed was between a young Cuban and two sharks,” said an American sea captain. “We had reached Havana and were lying half a mile from the docks, awaiting the signal to go on. Several fruit peddlers had boarded us, among them a swarthy, bare legged young fellow who looked like a pirate. The purser was standing by the rail, holding his five year old son in his arms, watching a couple of monster sharks that were hanging about the vessel, when the child slipped from his grasp and fell into the water. The father plunged overboard and seized him, and the sharks at once made to the pair. The bare-legged young buccaneer dropped the fruit-basket and went over the rail like a flash. As the first shark turned on its back, the invariable prelude to biting, the Cuban rose, and with a long, keen knife fairly disemboweled it. The other was not to be disposed of so easily though. The purser and his child had been pulled on deck, and the combatants had a fair field. The Cuban dived, but the shark did not wait for him to come up and changed his location. Finally the shark advanced straight upon his antagonist, his ugly fin cutting through the water like a knife, turned quickly upon his back, and the huge jaws came together with a vicious snap, but the Cuban was not between them. He had sunk just in time to avoid the shark, and, as the latter passed, shot the steel into it. The old sea wolf made the water boil, and strove desperately to strike his antagonist with his tail but the latter kept well amidships and literally cut him in pieces.”
“The most incredible fight I ever saw was between a young Cuban and two sharks,” said an American sea captain. “We had just reached Havana and were anchored half a mile from the docks, waiting for the signal to proceed. Several fruit sellers had come aboard, including a tanned, bare-legged young guy who looked like a pirate. The purser was standing by the rail, holding his five-year-old son in his arms, watching a couple of massive sharks circling the boat when the child slipped from his grip and fell into the water. The father dove in and grabbed him, and the sharks immediately headed for them. The bare-legged young pirate dropped his fruit basket and jumped over the rail in a flash. As the first shark flipped over, its usual sign before it bites, the Cuban rose up and with a long, sharp knife, he sliced it open. The other shark proved harder to handle. By now, the purser and his child had been pulled back on deck, giving the fighters a fair chance. The Cuban dove underwater, but the shark didn’t wait for him to surface and changed course. Finally, the shark lunged straight at him, its ugly fin cutting through the water like a knife. It quickly flipped over, jaws snapping viciously, but the Cuban wasn’t caught. He had plunged down just in time to evade the shark and, as it passed, struck it with his knife. The old sea wolf made the water churn and desperately tried to hit the Cuban with its tail, but the Cuban stayed positioned perfectly and literally tore it to pieces.”
As one of the Peninsular and Oriental steamers was steaming up the Red Sea, the lookout forward called the attention of the officer of the watch to the fact that a huge shark was jammed in between the bobstay-shackle and the stem. Investigation showed that the monster, which was over thirty feet long, was almost cut in two. The stem had struck him just below the gills, and, while his head protruded on the starboard side, his body had slewed in under the port bow. The sharp iron stem had cut into the creature to the depth of a foot, and all efforts to get it clear were unavailing. The captain at last ordered the vessel full speed astern, and that sent the man eater adrift. The accepted theory was that the shark had been asleep on the surface of the sea when struck by the swiftly-moving steamer.
As one of the Peninsular and Oriental steamers was cruising up the Red Sea, the lookout in the front alerted the officer on watch to the fact that a massive shark was stuck between the bobstay-shackle and the bow. A closer look revealed that the creature, which was over thirty feet long, was nearly severed in half. The bow had hit him just below the gills, and while his head was sticking out on the starboard side, his body was jammed under the port side. The sharp iron bow had sliced into the creature a foot deep, and all attempts to free it were unsuccessful. The captain eventually ordered the ship to move full speed backwards, which freed the man eater. The prevailing theory was that the shark had been napping on the surface of the sea when the fast-moving steamer collided with it.
Puzzledom.
No. 663
No. 663
Original contributions solicited from all. Puzzles containing obsolete words will be received. Write contributions on one side of the paper and apart from all communications. Address ‘Puzzle Editor,’ Golden Days, Philadelphia, Pa.
Original contributions requested from everyone. Puzzles with outdated words will be accepted. Write your contributions on one side of the paper and separately from all other communications. Send them to ‘Puzzle Editor,’ Golden Days, Philadelphia, Pa.
ANSWERS TO LAST WEEK’S PUZZLES
No. 1. | Tied, diet, tide |
No. 2. |
C A L A M U S A V E R I L L L E G A L L Y A R A M E A N M I L E A G E U L L A G E S S L Y N E S S |
No. 3. | Eve r |
No. 4. |
A B A A B J U R E S A U G U R Y R U M O R E R O T I C S Y R I N G E C G E |
No. 5. | Beta, bet, be, bate, bat, at. |
No. 6. |
S I S N E T G E N E R A T E S E M I N A L R E C O R D D E N T S |
No. 7. | F-all |
No. 8. |
P A D P I L E D P I C A M A R A L A L I T E D E M I S E D D A T E R R E D |
No. 9. | O we go |
No. 10. |
S P A S P E C T R E A C T I O N T I N T S R O T A T E E N S T A M P E M P |
No. 11. | Edmund Dantes |
No. 12. |
R C A R C A M E L R A M B L E R R E L A T E D L E T T E R S R E E N A C T D R A G O O N S C O R N E D T O N E D N E D D |
NEW PUZZLES
No. 1. CharadeWhate’er my one has brought to light Whatever my one has uncovered It never was a whole, It never was a whole, To think of it brings down my pride To think about it brings down my pride. And cuts me to the soul. And cuts me deeply. My principles will not allow I can't compromise my principles. That I am “obs.” should two That I am “obs.” should 2 Three any word that Webster calls Three any word that Webster defines Not just exactly new. Not entirely new. For those of course who patronize For supporters Antediluvian lore Ancient lore ’Tis easy quite to build completes It's quite easy to build completes And such like by the score. And much more like that. |
New York city | Lucrezius Borgers |
No. 2. Square
1. Pain in the ear. 2. Town of France. 3. A body reflecting light brightly. 4. A purchaser. 5. A sharp, shrill, harsh sound. 6. P.O. Ontario N.Y. 7. Placed in regular form before a court.
1. Ear pain. 2. Town in France. 3. A body reflecting light vividly. 4. A buyer. 5. A sharp, piercing, unpleasant sound. 6. P.O. Ontario, NY. 7. Presented in standard format before a court.
Brooklyn N.Y. | Moonshine |
No. 3. Double Word EnigmaIn “pine-clad hill,” On a "pine-covered hill," In “harvest home,” In "harvest home," In “cider mill,” At the cider mill, In “star-lit dome.” In "starry sky." Indulged and spoiled in tender years Indulged and pampered in early years He grew a wicked youth He had a wild youth He early learned to curse and steal He learned to curse and steal at a young age. And never spoke the truth. And never told the truth. He did not love his books. He said, He didn't love his books. He said, “Catch me sitting on a stool "Find me sitting on a stool" The livelong day! I’d rather be The whole day! I’d rather be A dunce than go to school.” A fool rather than go to school. Instead of going to school, he’d hide Instead of going to school, he'd hide His books and run away, His books and run away, With other bad boys like himself, With other troublemakers like him, Into the fields to play. Out to the fields to play. Or take his gun into the woods Or take his gun into the woods. The harmless birds to shoot, The harmless birds to hunt, Or climb the farmer’s orchard trees, Or climb the farmer’s fruit trees, And steal and eat their fruit. And take and eat their fruit. On Sundays, when he should have gone On Sundays, when he should have gone To Sunday school or church, To church or Sunday school, He’d take his fishing rod and go He’d grab his fishing rod and head out To fish for trout and perch. To fish for trout and perch. One day while fishing all alone One day while fishing by myself Down by the river side, By the riverside, He tripped, and with a headlong plunge He tripped and fell headfirst Fell in the river wide. Fell into the wide river. In vain he cried aloud for help, In vain, he shouted for help, No one was near to save, No one was around to help, The waters closed above his head— The water closed over his head— He found a watery grave. He met a watery grave. Now let this bad boy’s fate teach us Now let this bad boy's fate show us Complete is wicked in God’s sight Complete is evil in God's eyes And let us all henceforth resolve And let's all agree from now on To try and do what’s right! To try and do what's right! |
Charleston, S.C. | Osceola |
No. 4. Right Star
1. A letter. 2. A pronoun. 3. A spectre. 4. Quadrupeds of the genus Equus. 5. Defensive arms. 6. Unsweet (Obs.). 7. Startles (Obs.). 8. A bone. 9. A letter.
1. A letter. 2. A pronoun. 3. A ghost. 4. Quadrupeds of the genus Equus. 5. Defensive weapons. 6. Not sweet (Obs.). 7. Surprises (Obs.). 8. A bone. 9. A letter.
Pontiac, Ill. | Can’t Tell |
No. 5. SyncopationA one arose between some bees— A one arose among some bees— Indeed of them ’twas very wicked— Indeed, it was very wicked of them— They fluttered in about the trees, They fluttered around the trees, Among the grass and in the thicket Among the grass and in the thicket Some thoughtless bees within the hive Some careless bees inside the hive A scheme upon the drones were working, A plan was in progress involving the drones, To make them labor they did strive To make them work, they did try. But “drones” were only made for shirking But “drones” were only made for slacking off. The queen now on the scene appeared, The queen has now appeared. A fine her coming quickly making A fine she's coming quickly making For she among them all was feared— For she was the most feared among them all— Their hearts were filled with fear and quaking Their hearts were filled with fear and trembling. Said she “A ’drone’ can never toil, Said she, “A 'drone' can never work, A ’sinecure’ is his position A 'sinecure' is his job He lives on those who till the soil, He lives off those who farm the land, Like any other politician.” Like any other politician. |
New York city | Jejune |
No. 6. Half Square
1. Clairvoyance. 2. Computation. 3. Parts of a flower consisting of the stalk and the anther (Bot.) 4. Buffoons. 5. A hard amorphous mineral. 6. Open thefts (Rare.) 7. Belonging to it. 8. To see (Obs. Word Supp.) 9. A letter.
1. Insight. 2. Calculation. 3. Parts of a flower including the stem and the anther (Bot.) 4. Clowns. 5. A tough, shapeless mineral. 6. Bold thefts (Rare.) 7. Related to it. 8. To perceive (Obs. Word Supp.) 9. A message.
Rochester N.Y. | Theo Logy |
No. 7. CharadeAn old man sat in his easy chair, An old man sat in his comfy chair, The firsts of his life almost done The firsts of his life almost over How thankful am I, in this world of care, How grateful am I, in this world of worries, That my course is nearly run. That my journey is almost over. My second is waiting to greet me My second is ready to greet me In mansions so bright—far away In bright mansions—far away In the glorious house I shall soon be, In the amazing house I’ll be in soon, Where all is eternal day. Where everything is always daytime. This would have been a hard total This would have been a tough total From its cares I hope soon to be free From its worries, I hope to be free soon. With me I think all things will be well With me, I believe everything will be fine. When the Son in His glory I see. When I see the Son in His glory. |
Iowa City, Iowa | Tanganika |
No. 8. Octagon
1. To destroy. 2. A venomous reptile inhabiting the East Indies. 3. The bleak. 4. Little wheels. 5. Comely. 6. A friend. 7. An Arabian prince, military commander and governor of a conquered province. 8. Drives together (Obs.).
1. To wipe out. 2. A poisonous snake found in the East Indies. 3. The desolate. 4. Small wheels. 5. Attractive. 6. A buddy. 7. An Arabian prince, military leader, and governor of a conquered territory. 8. Drives together (Obs.).
Louisville, Ky. | X Actly |
No. 9. BeheadmentPalm tree boughs are lacing Palm tree branches are lacing Through which the moonlight steals, Where the moonlight filters in, And bathes the spot like silver And washes the area like silver Where India’s daughter kneels Where India's daughter kneels Her white robes round her falling Her white robes flowing around her Her hair as black as night Her hair was as black as midnight. Has its coil of richest rubies Has its coil of the richest rubies Like a crown of crimson light. Like a crown of red light. A lamp on the shining water A lamp on the glistening water It is a simple test, It's a simple test. Does he prime live, her lover— Does he prime live, her boyfriend— Lone star on the river’s breast? Lone star on the river’s surface? See it nears the turning See it as it turns Now it’s rocking to and fro Now it’s swaying back and forth In a splash, like liquid silver, In a splash, like liquid silver, Then it flickers and grows low. Then it flickers and dims. India’s white-robed maiden India's white-clad woman Clasps her hands so tight Clutches her hands so tightly Her face grows pale with anguish, Her face turns pale with distress, Fine brighter grows the light, Fine brighter grows the light, Then on through the lily masses, Then on through the masses of lilies, Like a spark amid the blue, Like a spark in the blue, Floating safely onward— Sailing safely ahead— Floating slowly from her view Drifting slowly from her view |
Philadelphia, Pa. | Snowball |
No. 10. Newark Icosahedron
1. A small cask. 2. A genus of climbing shrubs. 3. A kind of cover for the finger. 4. Exemption from oblivion. 5. To dye. 6. Images. 7. A genus of acanthopterygious fishes. 8. A house whose walls are composed of logs. 9. General figure. 10. To stir. 11. One who mingles. 12. A surgeon’s instrument for scraping bones. 13. To plow.
1. A small barrel. 2. A type of climbing shrub. 3. A kind of ring for the finger. 4. Freedom from being forgotten. 5. To color. 6. Pictures. 7. A type of spiny-finned fish. 8. A house made of logs. 9. Overall shape. 10. To mix. 11. Someone who blends. 12. A surgeon's tool for scraping bones. 13. To till the soil.
Newark, N.J. | Jo Hooty |
No. 11. NumericalEdith, dear, do you not recall Edith, dear, don’t you recall How we stood long years ago How we stood many years ago 2, 1, the bridge, one cold, bleak all 2, 1, the bridge, one cold, bleak all Looking at the pool below? Looking at the pool? How we watched the dry leaves sailing, How we watched the dry leaves floating, 2, 3, 4, 8 its cold breast 2, 3, 4, 8 its cold chest While the breeze was softly wailing, While the gentle breeze was softly moaning, As it bore them to their rest? As it took them to their rest? How you wondered, were they happy How you wondered, were they happy Now their life was 2, 8, 4 last? Now their life was 2, 8, 4 last? How can they 6 and 7 happy How can they be 6 and 7 happy? When their summer life is past? When their summer life is over? Ah! the years have fallen round me Ah! The years have passed around me Since we stood beside the stream Since we stood by the stream And I have shown the hopes that found me And I've shared the hopes that came to me Then to earth were but a dream. Then to earth was just a dream. Oh, were you and I together Oh, were you and I together On that bridge, once 5, 2, 8, 4 On that bridge, once 5, 2, 8, 4 I would give a different answer, I would give a different answer, Than I did in days of yore Than I did in the old days I would tell of summers fading— I would talk about summers fading— How the sun must set at night How the sun must set at night And of all the thick mists shading, And of all the thick fogs covering, Sun and summer from the sight Sun and summer out of sight I would tell of that deep yearning I would talk about that intense longing Springing from the fading years Springing from the past For a sun that has no turning— For a sun that doesn’t move— For a life that has no tears For a tear-free life Yes! those little leaves that we recall, Yes! those little leaves that we remember, Drifting on the streamlet’s breast Drifting on the stream's surface They were glad, that bleak and chill all— They were happy, despite the gray and chilly weather. They were glad for they had rest. They were happy because they had a break. |
Charleston, W. Va. | R E Flect |
Answers will appear in our next issue solvers in six weeks.
Answers will be published in our next issue for solvers in six weeks.
SOLVERS.
Puzzles in Puzzledom No. 657. were correctly solved by Madora Carl, Hello Ian, Ran-de Ran, Night Owls, Lowell, Weesle, Charles Goodwin, Crovit, Willie Wimple, Romulus, Night, Windsor Boy, Osceola, Flora Nightingale, Addie Shun, Jejune, Stanna, Carrie Wolmer, Mary McK., Lucrezius Borgers, Claude Hopper, Katie O’Neill, Tweedledum and Tweedledee, John Watson, Dovey, Fleur de Lis, Rosalind, Little Nell, Spider, C. Saw, Legs, Joe-de Joe, Flare, Dorio, Marcellus, Maxwell, Louise M. Danforth, Cora Denham, Woggins & Co., Herbie O., Brig, War Horse, Essie E., B. Gonia, Mary Roland, Theresa, Mary Pollard, Uncas, Duchess, Olive, Coupay, May De Hosmer, Al Derman, Meandhim, Beta, Tanganika and Arcanum, V. I. Olin, Lib Bee and A. L. Vin.
Puzzles in Puzzles No. 657 were correctly solved by Madora Carl, Hello Ian, Ran-de Ran, Night Owls, Lowell, Weesle, Charles Goodwin, Crovit, Willie Wimple, Romulus, Night, Windsor Boy, Osceola, Flora Nightingale, Addie Shun, Jejune, Stanna, Carrie Wolmer, Mary McK., Lucrezius Borgers, Claude Hopper, Katie O’Neill, Tweedledum and Tweedledee, John Watson, Dovey, Fleur de Lis, Rosalind, Little Nell, Spider, C. Saw, Legs, Joe-de Joe, Flare, Dorio, Marcellus, Maxwell, Louise M. Danforth, Cora Denham, Woggins & Co., Herbie O., Brig, War Horse, Essie E., B. Gonia, Mary Roland, Theresa, Mary Pollard, Uncas, Duchess, Olive, Coupay, May De Hosmer, Al Derman, Meandhim, Beta, Tanganika, and Arcanum, V. I. Olin, Lib Bee, and A. L. Vin.
Complete List—Madora.
Complete List—Madora.
EASY METHODS OF
Making Slides for the Magic Lantern,
BY JOHN BOYD.
The new three-wick and four-wick magic lanterns which are now made are so good, and give so much better results than the old oil lanterns, that they are coming largely into use, and for ordinary purposes they do remarkably well. The better class of them stands comparison even with the oxy-hydrogen light, although of course they are excelled by it. They are so easily manipulated that many boys now possess them and work them with good effect. The more expensive ones are fitted with first-class lenses, and can be used also with the oxy-hydrogen light.
The new three-wick and four-wick magic lanterns being made today are really impressive and provide much better results than the old oil lanterns. They’re becoming widely used and perform remarkably well for everyday purposes. The higher-end models can even compete with the oxy-hydrogen light, although obviously, they can’t match it fully. They’re so easy to use that many kids now own them and operate them effectively. The pricier versions come with top-notch lenses and can also be used with the oxy-hydrogen light.
Two years ago my boys became the happy owners of one, and many a pleasant evening has been passed since, looking at photographs and pictures by its aid.
Two years ago, my sons happily became the owners of one, and we've spent many enjoyable evenings since then looking at photographs and pictures with its help.
It has been used with good effect, even in large rooms, to show diagrams, to illustrate lectures and to exhibit pictures to the Sunday-school children.
It has been effectively used, even in large rooms, to display diagrams, illustrate lectures, and show pictures to the Sunday-school kids.
No sooner had the lantern been obtained, however, than a demand arose for pictures to show with it. In most large towns they can be hired from the opticians, but they cost at least twenty-five cents a dozen per night and, apart from the expense, it is not always convenient to get them; then to purchase them is more than most boys can afford, as the commonest, full-sized chromolithographed slides cost from two and a half to three dollars a dozen, while hand-painted pictures or photographs vary from three to ten dollars a dozen.
No sooner had they gotten the lantern than people started asking for pictures to show with it. In most big towns, you can rent them from opticians, but they cost at least twenty-five cents a dozen per night, and besides the cost, it's not always easy to get them. Buying them is more than most boys can afford, since the most basic full-sized printed slides cost between two and a half to three dollars a dozen, while hand-painted pictures or photographs range from three to ten dollars a dozen.
Accordingly we determined to try if we could not make slides for ourselves, and, as our efforts were crowned with a fair measure of success, I think it will interest the boy-readers of Golden Days, many of whom, I feel sure, own lanterns, to hear what systems we found to be the best and easiest. I shall confine myself to those pictures that can be made entirely by hand, and accordingly will leave photographs out altogether.
Accordingly, we decided to see if we could make slides for ourselves, and since our efforts were quite successful, I think the boy-readers of Good Old Days, many of whom I’m sure own lanterns, will be interested to hear about the methods we found to be the best and easiest. I’ll focus only on the pictures that can be made entirely by hand, so I’ll leave out photographs altogether.
Bought hand-painted slides are usually first photographed on to the glass from a large outline drawing, and then colored; but so few boys have the means of making their slides in this manner that it will be best to pass this system by, especially as I shall describe a method of making the sketch which answers as well, and is much easier.
Bought hand-painted slides are typically first photographed onto the glass from a large outline drawing and then colored. However, since very few boys have the means to create their slides this way, it’s best to skip this method. Instead, I’ll describe a way to make the sketch that works just as well and is much simpler.
At the very outset, we were met with a difficulty that we feared would be insurmountable, and that was that it was almost impossible to make a neat, fine-lined sketch with a brush and paint on plain, smooth glass; and, even when this last had been managed, the coloring process often washed out the outlines and made unsightly smudges, and, as every little line, spot or smear shows with painful distinctness when magnified on the sheet, we soon saw that amateur work on these lines would never do. Fortunately I remembered a process, which I once saw used by a microscopist, to make diagrams for the lantern to illustrate his lectures, which answered admirably.
At the very beginning, we faced a challenge that we thought would be impossible to overcome. It was nearly impossible to create a clean, fine-lined sketch with a brush and paint on plain, smooth glass. Even when we managed to achieve this, the coloring process often blurred the outlines and created unsightly smudges. Since every little line, spot, or smear becomes painfully obvious when magnified on the sheet, we quickly realized that amateur work in this style wouldn't work at all. Luckily, I recalled a technique that I once saw a microscopist use to create diagrams for the projector to illustrate his lectures, which worked perfectly.
This was simply to draw, with a very hard lead pencil, on ground glass, then to cover the ground surface with varnish, which rendered the glass perfectly transparent.
This was just to draw, using a really hard lead pencil, on ground glass, then to coat the surface with varnish, which made the glass completely clear.
I tried this plan, and got such good results from it that I can strongly recommend it. By following out the instructions and hints I shall give, any boy can readily and rapidly make a large series of excellent pictures for his lantern, which will answer his purpose quite as well as the most expensive bought slides.
I tried this plan and got such great results that I can highly recommend it. By following the instructions and tips I’ll provide, any boy can easily and quickly create a large collection of excellent pictures for his lantern that will work just as well as the most expensive purchased slides.
This system has four great advantages: 1. Pictures can easily be traced on the ground glass, and to those who, like myself, would find it difficult to invent their own pictures, or to copy them, this counts for a great deal. 2. The outline can be made very fine, but still very distinct. 3. The paint will not take on the lead-marks; this renders it much easier to prevent the color going over the edge of an outline. 4. It is also very much easier to paint on the slightly rough surface of the ground glass.
This system has four major advantages: 1. Pictures can be easily traced on the ground glass, which is a huge benefit for those like me who find it challenging to come up with their own images or replicate them. 2. The outline can be both very fine and very clear. 3. The paint won't pick up the lead marks, making it much easier to keep the color from spilling over the edges of the outline. 4. It's also much easier to paint on the slightly rough surface of the ground glass.
There should be no difficulty in procuring this glass at any glazier’s. It need not be plate glass; ordinary ground glass will do, care being taken to select that with a sufficiently fine and smooth surface, and not too thick.
There shouldn’t be any trouble getting this glass from any glass shop. It doesn’t have to be plate glass; regular ground glass will work, as long as you choose one with a fine and smooth surface, and it’s not too thick.
I have found water colors for lantern slides the best for painting with. They are very much easier to use than the oil colors, and are quite as transparent. Ordinary paints will not do, as some of them come out perfectly opaque, but a box of the special paints can be procured for a dollar. A camel’s-hair 804b brush, however, is of no use; you must have a stiff sable brush. One No. 3 or No. 4 will be a handy size, and will answer for all purposes, even for the finest lines.
I have found that water colors are the best for painting lantern slides. They’re much easier to use than oil colors and are just as transparent. Regular paints won’t work, as some come out completely opaque, but you can get a box of the special paints for a dollar. A camel’s-hair brush is not suitable; you need a stiff sable brush. A No. 3 or No. 4 will be the right size and will work for everything, even the finest lines. 804b
In selecting subjects, use those where the outlines are clear and of a size adapted to the usual sort of slides, which are invariably made now three and a quarter inches square.
In choosing subjects, pick ones where the outlines are clear and sized appropriately for the standard slides, which are now always three and a quarter inches square.
First rub a dozen ground glasses perfectly clean with a wash-leather that has been washed in water in which a little soda has been dissolved, to make it quite free from grease. During this cleaning process, the surface of the glass can be sufficiently moistened by breathing on it.
First, clean a dozen ground glasses thoroughly with a washcloth that has been rinsed in water with a little soda dissolved in it to ensure it's completely free of grease. During this cleaning process, you can dampen the surface of the glass by breathing on it.
Trace the entire series of outlines on the ground glasses with an H. H. H. pencil, making the lines even lighter than the original, for it will be found most convenient to have a number of slides, say a dozen, in process at one time. Brush off any loose fragments of black lead, taking care that they do not mark the glass.
Trace the entire series of outlines on the glass with an H. H. H. pencil, making the lines even lighter than the original, because it will be most convenient to have several slides, about a dozen, in progress at the same time. Brush off any loose pieces of graphite, being careful not to mark the glass.
You are now ready to proceed with the coloring, but, as you will wish to be sure as you go on that you are keeping them sufficiently transparent, it will be found to be a great help if you can always see through them, even while painting them.
You are now ready to start coloring, but since you'll want to make sure you keep them transparent as you go, it will be really helpful if you can always see through them while you're painting.
FIG. 1
FIG. 1
You had better, therefore, make an inclined stand, and this can easily be done, the only tools really required being a knife, a brad-awl and a screw-driver. Procure one piece of wood 14 inches by 6 inches, one piece of wood 12 inches by 6 inches, one piece of wood 14 inches by 12 inches, all ? inch or ¼ inch thick.
You should definitely create an inclined stand, and this is pretty straightforward to do. You only need a knife, a brad-awl, and a screwdriver. Get one piece of wood that is 14 inches by 6 inches, one piece that is 12 inches by 6 inches, and one piece that is 14 inches by 12 inches, all either ½ inch or ¼ inch thick.
Divide the first piece along the dotted line A to B, by cutting right through it with the point of your knife. These two pieces will make the sides of your stand. The piece 14 inches by 12 inches will make the bottom.
Divide the first piece along the dotted line A to B, by cutting straight through it with the tip of your knife. These two pieces will form the sides of your stand. The piece measuring 14 inches by 12 inches will serve as the bottom.
Cut two laths 14 inches long, ½ inch wide, out of wood ¼ inch thick, and tack them along the upper inner edges of the two sides a quarter of an inch below the top. These will form two ledges. Now fasten the piece 12 inches by 6 inches to rest on these ledges, which will serve to support the hand. The upper portion remaining must be filled up by a piece of strong, clear glass, 14 inches by 8 inches, which will rest on the ledge at each side, and need not be fastened in, as it will sometimes have to be removed to be cleaned.
Cut two strips of wood that are 14 inches long and ½ inch wide, using wood that is ¼ inch thick. Attach them along the inner upper edges of the two sides, a quarter of an inch below the top. These will create two ledges. Next, secure a piece that measures 12 inches by 6 inches to rest on these ledges, providing support for the hand. The upper area that remains should be filled with a piece of strong, clear glass, measuring 14 inches by 8 inches, which will rest on the ledge on each side. It doesn’t need to be secured since it may need to be removed for cleaning.
Fasten all the parts together with screws, so that you can take it to pieces and pack it away flat when not in use. Those screws with a ring at the end instead of a head, such as are used to fasten into the backs of picture frames to hang them by, are the handiest, as they can be put in with the fingers, and cost hardly any more than ordinary screws.
Fasten all the parts together with screws so you can take it apart and store it flat when not in use. The screws with a ring at the end instead of a head, like those used to secure picture frames for hanging, are the most convenient since they can be installed by hand and don’t cost much more than regular screws.
This stand will be large enough to hold six slides at once, and enables the light to shine right through them. A sheet of white paper should be placed underneath to throw the light up.
This stand will be big enough to hold six slides at once and lets the light shine right through them. A sheet of white paper should go underneath to reflect the light upward.
Should the light be too strong it can easily be modified by spreading a sheet of thin, white tissue-paper between the glass and the slides.
Should the light be too strong, it can easily be adjusted by placing a sheet of thin, white tissue paper between the glass and the slides.
Of course daylight is best to work by, but I find you can get on very nicely with an ordinary oil lamp, if placed at a convenient distance from the stand.
Of course, daylight is the best for working, but I've found that you can do quite well with a regular oil lamp if it's set up at a good distance from your workspace.
An ordinary paintbox will contain twelve colors—namely, two blues, neutral, crimson, brown, yellow, scarlet, burnt sienna, orange, two greens and black, all but the last being quite transparent. These will be found sufficient for ordinary work, as they can be greatly varied by judicious mixing.
An ordinary paintbox will have twelve colors—specifically, two blues, neutral, crimson, brown, yellow, scarlet, burnt sienna, orange, two greens, and black, with all but the last being pretty much transparent. These colors are usually enough for typical work, as they can be easily varied by mixing them wisely.
First of all the skies should be painted in on all twelve slides. As long as you do not go over the outlines, great care need not be taken about laying the color on evenly.
First of all, the skies should be filled in on all twelve slides. As long as you don't go over the outlines, you don’t need to worry too much about applying the color evenly.
Now cut off a small piece of clean washleather, which has an even, smooth surface. Let the color become nearly dry, then proceed to dab it all over with the washleather, held on the end of the finger, breathing on the slide when necessary, in order to keep it sufficiently moist.
Now take a small piece of clean leather, which has a smooth, even surface. Let the color dry almost completely, then use the leather to dab it all over with your fingertip, breathing on the slide when needed to keep it moist enough.
This process must be continued carefully until the whole painted surface is perfectly even and shows no mark of the brush, and only sufficient paint must be left on to give a blue tint.
This process needs to be done carefully until the entire painted surface is completely smooth and shows no brush marks, and only enough paint should be left on to create a blue tint.
You must always remember that if too darkly painted the pictures will be too opaque. Clouds can be put in nicely also with the bit of washleather, but extra work of this sort is hardly worth while.
You should always keep in mind that if you use too much dark paint, the images will end up too dull. You can also add clouds effectively with a bit of wash leather, but doing that extra work usually isn’t worth it.
Then proceed to tint the other portions of the pictures with suitable colors, doing one color at a time right through the set of slides, but after applying each color, immediately 804c dab with the washleather, to render the color even and light.
Then go ahead and color the other parts of the pictures with the appropriate colors, doing one color at a time for the whole set of slides. After applying each color, immediately 804c dab with the washleather to make the color smooth and light.
You will find that by keeping to one color at a time you will get along much quicker, and will also make the pictures more uniform.
You’ll see that if you stick to one color at a time, you’ll work faster and create more consistent pictures.
When you have completely tinted all the pictures and “dabbed” all the colored portions, you may then go over them all again and shade them up where required with rather stronger colors, taking care, however, not to overdo this.
When you've fully colored all the pictures and "dabbed" all the colored areas, you can then go back over them and add some shading where needed with slightly bolder colors, making sure not to go overboard.
You will find for faces yellow, with a very slight addition of crimson, answers the best. It may not look all right on the slide, but it will when thrown on the sheet.
You will find that yellow faces, with just a hint of crimson, work best. It might not look great on the slide, but it will when projected onto the sheet.
You will need to consider the effect of the various colors, as some show much more strongly than others. The next process is to varnish the glasses to render them transparent.
You’ll need to think about how the different colors will impact things since some stand out way more than others. The next step is to varnish the glasses to make them clear.
With most color boxes for painting magic lantern slides a bottle of varnish for this purpose is supplied, which answers fairly well. It has to be painted on, after the slides are thoroughly dry, with a large camel’s-hair brush.
With most color boxes for painting magic lantern slides, a bottle of varnish for this purpose is included, which works pretty well. It needs to be applied with a large camel’s-hair brush after the slides are completely dry.
Lay one coat on by drawing the brush right across from one side to the other, taking care that the lines of varnish so deposited slightly over-lap one another. When this coat of varnish is perfectly dry and hard, another and sometimes even a third coat must be applied, and it is best to lay it on at right angles to the previous coat, so that all the surface is sure to be covered.
Lay one coat on by brushing it straight across from one side to the other, making sure that the lines of varnish overlap slightly. Once this coat of varnish is completely dry and hard, you should apply another coat and sometimes even a third. It's best to apply it at right angles to the previous coat to ensure that the entire surface is covered.
Make each coat as thin as possible, and to facilitate this keep the brush soft by occasionally applying a little turpentine to it. This, however, is a slow and tantalizing process of varnishing, and there is an easier and better one. Procure a bottle of Canada balsam in benzole. It is used for mounting microscopic objects in, and can be got from any optician’s. It should be quite fluid. Get a large wide-mouthed bottle and pour the balsam and benzole into it. Then add to it as much again pure benzole. It should now be nearly as fluid as water. This is your varnish. Apply it just as a photographer coats his glass plate with collodion. That is done in this manner. Take hold of the slide by one corner and pour on to it a sufficient quantity of the balsam and benzole to cover it.
Make each coat as thin as possible, and to facilitate this, keep the brush soft by occasionally applying a little turpentine to it. However, this is a slow and frustrating process for varnishing, and there’s an easier and better method. Get a bottle of Canada balsam in benzole. It’s used for mounting microscopic objects and can be found at any optician's. It should be quite fluid. Grab a large, wide-mouthed bottle and pour the balsam and benzole into it. Then add an equal amount of pure benzole. It should now be nearly as fluid as water. This is your varnish. Apply it just as a photographer coats his glass plate with collodion. Here's how to do it: hold the slide by one corner and pour enough of the balsam and benzole on it to cover it.
You may need to encourage it to flow by slightly tilting the slide, and sometimes it may even be needful to take a clean quill toothpick and direct it into some corners that otherwise would be missed. Then pour back all the superfluous varnish into the bottle from one corner of the slide; the varnish remaining will rapidly harden, as the benzole evaporates quickly, and the hardening may be hastened by applying a little heat, but while hardening the slides should be protected from dust.
You might need to help it flow by tilting the slide a bit, and sometimes it’s even necessary to use a clean toothpick to reach some corners that might get overlooked. Then, pour the extra varnish back into the bottle from one corner of the slide. The varnish that’s left will quickly harden as the benzene evaporates, and you can speed up the hardening by applying a bit of heat, but while it’s hardening, make sure to protect the slides from dust.
FIG. 2.
FIG. 2.
I make mine perfectly hard by baking them on a thin iron plate fixed a few inches above a small spirit lamp, but you need to take care not to make the slides too hot, or they may crack. I can easily varnish and harden a dozen slides in less than an hour.
I make mine perfectly hard by baking them on a thin iron plate placed a few inches above a small spirit lamp, but you need to be careful not to heat the slides too much, or they might crack. I can easily varnish and harden a dozen slides in under an hour.
A thin plate of iron, such as is used for an oven plate, can be arranged on blocks of wood, a sufficient height over the spirit lamp. One coat of this varnish is usually sufficient to render the slides perfectly transparent, but a second coat can be applied as soon as the first is hard if necessary.
A thin sheet of iron, like the kind used for an oven plate, can be set up on wooden blocks, keeping it a safe distance above the spirit lamp. Typically, one layer of this varnish is enough to make the slides completely transparent, but you can add a second layer as soon as the first one is dry if needed.
The slides are now finished, but the varnished surface will easily scratch, and must be protected by a piece of clean glass. Between the glasses a thin paper mount should be laid, which may be a circle, an oval, or a square, according to which is most suitable to the pictures, and then the two glasses must be fastened together by narrow slips of paper gummed round the edge. These mounts, and slips of paper ready gummed, can be procured from any optician, and will save labor, especially in fixing up the edges.
The slides are now complete, but the varnished surface can easily scratch and needs to be protected with a piece of clean glass. A thin paper mount should be placed between the glasses, which can be a circle, an oval, or a square, depending on what fits the pictures best. Then, the two pieces of glass should be glued together with narrow strips of paper around the edges. These mounts and pre-gummed strips of paper can be found at any optician, making it easier, especially when securing the edges.
Before you join the glasses together insert at the right hand top corner a number, so that by looking at this number you can readily arrange the pictures in their proper sequence, and also tell which is the right side up when putting them into the lantern carrier.
Before you connect the glasses, insert a number in the top right corner. This way, you can easily arrange the pictures in the correct order by referring to this number and also identify which side is up when placing them in the lantern carrier.
Sometimes you may wish to copy some 804d other slides, but owing to their having the covering glasses on you cannot trace them readily direct on to your ground glasses.
Sometimes you might want to copy some 804d other slides, but because they have the covering glasses on, you can't easily trace them directly onto your ground glasses.
This difficulty is overcome by using tracing paper, making the lines with a fine crow-quill and ink. Then you can easily trace from these copies through the ground glass. We also made some very good sets of shadow pictures by cutting out suitable sketches in paper from the comic and other illustrated journals, and mounting them between two sheets of glass. These answered admirably, and when carefully cut out, no one would believe, when thrown on the sheet, that they had not been painted.
This issue is solved by using tracing paper, drawing the lines with a fine crow-quill and ink. Then, you can easily trace from these copies through the ground glass. We also created some excellent shadow pictures by cutting out appropriate sketches from comic and other illustrated magazines and putting them between two sheets of glass. These worked perfectly, and when carefully cut out, no one would believe, when projected onto the sheet, that they hadn't been painted.
We also made some sets of tracings on plain glass, of sketches in black and white. Of course ink would not do, as a fine line could not be drawn with it, and it was too transparent, but we found that, by using black water color, in which a drop or two of thin gum had been mixed, it was quite easy to draw upon plain glass with a fine pen, and then the solid parts could be filled in with a sable brush.
We also created some sets of tracings on plain glass, using black and white sketches. Ink wouldn’t work since you couldn’t draw a fine line with it, and it was too transparent. However, we discovered that by using black watercolor mixed with a drop or two of thin gum, it was pretty easy to draw on plain glass with a fine pen, and then the solid areas could be filled in with a sable brush.
Comic sets copied from the illustrated papers were very easily made, and came out exceedingly well on the sheet and afforded great amusement. This system, and the cutting out in paper, is very simple, and of course takes much less time than the colored and varnished drawings on roughened glass.
Comic sets copied from illustrated papers were easy to make and looked great on the sheet, providing a lot of amusement. This method and the paper cutting process are quite simple and, of course, take much less time than the colored and varnished drawings on roughened glass.
THE AKHOOND OF SWAT.
BY J. H. S.
A number of years ago there came over the cable an announcement that the Akhoond of Swat had died, and immediately there was an outburst of merriment in the newspapers. No one could tell who or what he was, many believed him to be a myth, and for a long time the Akhoond was a standing joke among paragraph writers all over the world.
A few years ago, news came through the wire that the Akhoond of Swat had passed away, and right away there was a wave of laughter in the newspapers. No one really knew who he was or what he did; many thought he was just a legend, and for a long time, the Akhoond was a running joke among writers everywhere.
But the Akhoond was a real personage and no joke, and it is only recently that we have found out what a really great man he was.
But the Akhoond was a serious figure and not a joke, and it’s only recently that we’ve discovered what a truly great man he was.
Swat itself is a considerable province of Afghanistan, bordering on India, and just southwest of the Pamirs. The Akhoond was not, however, its civil ruler. At any rate, he was not nominally so. The title Akhoond merely means “teacher,” and he was, primarily, a religious teacher and nothing more.
Swat is a significant province of Afghanistan, located next to India and just southwest of the Pamirs. The Akhoond wasn’t its civil leader, at least not officially. The title Akhoond simply means “teacher,” and he was primarily a religious teacher and nothing else.
He lived in the town of Saidu, and he reached manhood and began to teach the people more than half a century ago, when Dost Mohammed was Ameer of Cabul.
He lived in the town of Saidu, and he grew up and started teaching the people more than fifty years ago, when Dost Mohammed was the Ameer of Cabul.
An intense fanatic and a mystic, he exerted a marvelous sway over the people of Swat, who like all the Afghan tribes, are nervous, imaginative, and given to mysticism. So he became not only their spiritual prophet, but their military leader as well.
An intense fanatic and a mystic, he had a remarkable influence over the people of Swat, who, like all Afghan tribes, are anxious, imaginative, and drawn to mysticism. So, he became not only their spiritual leader but also their military commander.
He led the hosts of Islam against the Sikhs, in the days when Dost Mohammed planned to conquer all India, and many are the stories told of his prowess.
He led the armies of Islam against the Sikhs during the time when Dost Mohammed intended to conquer all of India, and there are many stories about his strength and skill.
Nor did he fight alone against the Indians, but in 1863 he led the Afghans in their battle with the British at Umbeyla, and made himself the most feared man in all the Afghan empire.
Nor did he fight alone against the Indians, but in 1863 he led the Afghans in their battle with the British at Umbeyla, and made himself the most feared man in all of Afghanistan.
When not busy in the wars, the Akhoond was always to be found at Saidu. From sunrise to sunset he sat in his mosque, reproving the erring, comforting the mourners, encouraging the faithful, and cursing the obstinate unbelievers.
When he wasn't occupied with the wars, the Akhoond could always be found at Saidu. From sunrise to sunset, he sat in his mosque, correcting those who went astray, comforting the grieving, supporting the faithful, and condemning the stubborn nonbelievers.
Disputes of every sort were brought to him for settlement. Troubles of all kinds were brought to him to be made right. Hundreds of miracles were performed by him every day. The sick were made well in an instant.
Disputes of every kind were brought to him for resolution. Problems of all types were presented to him to be fixed. He performed hundreds of miracles every day. The sick were healed in an instant.
A man would come, lamenting that his horse was lost, and would find it the next moment at the door of the mosque. A carpenter was bewailing that a beam was three feet too short for the needed purpose, and in a twinkling it grew to exactly the length required.
A man would arrive, complaining that his horse was missing, only to discover it moments later at the mosque door. A carpenter would be moaning that a beam was three feet too short for the job, and in an instant, it would stretch to just the right length.
A visitor in the city wished to return speedily to his home in Constantinople, thousands of miles away. He was bade to close his eyes, and the next moment opened them in his home.
A visitor in the city wanted to quickly get back to his home in Constantinople, thousands of miles away. He was told to close his eyes, and the next moment, he opened them in his home.
To tell the people of Swat that these things were not so, would have been equivalent to telling them that light was darkness. No wonder, then, that the Akhoond was a power in the land, and that Ameer after Ameer sought his assistance.
To tell the people of Swat that these things weren't true would have been like telling them that light was dark. It's no surprise, then, that the Akhoond held power in the region, and that one Ameer after another sought his help.
Shere Ali was the last. When he began his last struggle with the British, he begged the Akhoond to lead his armies as of old. But death stepped in, and the Akhoond passed into history.
Shere Ali was the last. When he started his final fight against the British, he asked the Akhoond to lead his armies like before. But death intervened, and the Akhoond became a part of history.
Yet still his virtues abide. The mosque in which he taught is the holiest place in all Swat, and miracles are daily wrought there. The Akhoond’s son does not succeed him as a teacher, but he inherits the worldly possessions of the Akhoond, and these are enough to make him the richest man in all Swat.
Yet his virtues still remain. The mosque where he taught is the holiest place in all of Swat, and miracles happen there every day. The Akhoond’s son doesn’t take over as a teacher, but he inherits the Akhoond's worldly possessions, which are enough to make him the richest man in all of Swat.
A Plucky Girl
OR,
“For Father’s Sake.”
A STORY OF PRAIRIE LAND
BY CELIA PEARSE,
AUTHOR OF “LITTLE GOTHAMITES,” “WILL SHE
WIN HER WAY?” “A WISE LITTLE
WOMAN,” ETC., ETC.
CHAPTER XXIV.
Lottie was so vexed and indignant that, for a moment, she could neither move nor speak. Eva, too, was perplexed, and whispered into Lottie’s ear:
Lottie was so annoyed and angry that, for a moment, she couldn't move or speak. Eva was also confused and whispered into Lottie's ear:
“What does the woman want? Is she going to take our things away from us?”
“What does the woman want? Is she going to take our stuff away from us?”
Before Lottie could reply, the man who had been loitering around the barn and outside premises, came up to the door, and, with a smile meant to be ingratiating, bade them good-morning.
Before Lottie could respond, the man who had been hanging around the barn and the surrounding area approached the door and, with a smile intended to be charming, greeted them with a good morning.
Lottie started at the sound of his voice. She thought she recognized it, but was not quite sure. She rose from her chair and returned the greeting.
Lottie jumped at the sound of his voice. She thought she recognized it but wasn't entirely sure. She got up from her chair and returned the greeting.
“I’m one of your new neighbors,” continued the visitor, planting himself in the doorway and resting a hand upon the frame upon either side. “The old woman an’ me thought we’d come over an’ git acquainted. I reckon she has told you who we air?”
“I’m one of your new neighbors,” the visitor said, standing firmly in the doorway and resting a hand on the frame on either side. “The old woman and I thought we’d come over and get to know each other. I assume she has told you who we are?”
Lottie listened to this speech with intent ears. Yes, the voice was the same she had heard that evening, weeks before, plotting to deprive them of their home.
Lottie listened to this speech with focused attention. Yes, the voice was the same one she had heard that evening, weeks ago, scheming to take away their home.
She did not doubt that it was he who had persuaded Jimmy to run away; that he was the “friend” who had promised the boy work and wages and independence, and so had gotten him out of his way.
She had no doubt it was him who got Jimmy to run away; he was the "friend" who had promised the boy a job, a paycheck, and freedom, and had successfully gotten him out of the picture.
Lottie crossed the room, Eva still clinging to her hand, and, when but a few steps distant from the man in the doorway, stopped, and, looking him straight in the eye, said:
Lottie walked across the room, with Eva still holding onto her hand, and when she was just a few steps away from the man in the doorway, she stopped and looked him directly in the eye, saying:
“Yes, Mr. Highton, I know who you are. Will you please tell me where my brother Jimmy is?”
“Yes, Mr. Highton, I know who you are. Can you please tell me where my brother Jimmy is?”
Mr. Highton’s hands dropped from the door-frame, and he took a step backward. A dark flush spread over his countenance; his eyes wavered and fell. But he recovered himself almost instantly, and, with a harsh, disagreeable laugh, made answer.
Mr. Highton's hands fell from the doorframe, and he took a step back. A dark flush spread across his face; his eyes flickered and dropped. But he collected himself almost immediately, and, with a harsh, unpleasant laugh, replied.
“Tell you where your brother Jimmy is? Why, miss, I didn’t know you had a brother Jimmy. Has the young man been gittin’ himself lost?”
“Want to know where your brother Jimmy is? Well, miss, I didn’t even know you had a brother named Jimmy. Has the young man been getting himself lost?”
“No, he has not been getting himself lost; but some one, pretending to be his friend, has persuaded him to leave us, promising him money and good times. And, Mr. Highton, I believe that you are the man!”
“No, he hasn’t been getting lost on his own; instead, someone, pretending to be his friend, has convinced him to leave us, promising him money and good times. And, Mr. Highton, I believe that you are the one!”
Mr. Mart Highton laughed again, more harshly and boisterously than before. Then he said, still pretending to be amused:
Mr. Mart Highton laughed again, more loudly and forcefully than before. Then he said, still acting like he found it funny:
“I declare I didn’t expect to be treated this way, or I shouldn’t ’a come to see you. I’ll send one o’ the boys next time, an’ mebbe you’ll treat ’em better. You hain’t so much as invited me in to take a seat!”
“I honestly didn’t expect to be treated like this, or I wouldn’t have come to see you. I’ll send one of the guys next time, and maybe you’ll treat them better. You haven’t even invited me in to take a seat!”
Lottie turned indignantly away, and, without giving the solicited invitation, retreated to the sitting-room.
Lottie turned away in anger and, without extending the requested invitation, went back to the living room.
Here she found Mrs. Highton, seated in the big arm-chair, looking about her with a self-satisfied air.
Here she found Mrs. Highton sitting in the big armchair, looking around her with a self-satisfied demeanor.
As Lottie and Eva entered, she exclaimed:
As Lottie and Eva walked in, she shouted:
“Well, you an’ Mart’s been gittin’ acquainted, I reckon. I heerd you laughin’ together. He’s mighty friendly, an’ easy to git acquainted with. We all be, fer that matter. Some folks is so kind o’ stuck up, or somethin’, that it takes a month o’ Sundays to git to know ’em. But the Hightons ain’t that way!”
“Well, I guess you and Mart have been getting to know each other. I heard you laughing together. He’s really friendly and easy to get along with. We all are, for that matter. Some people are so stuck up or something that it takes forever to get to know them. But the Hightons aren’t like that!”
Lottie made no reply to these remarks. She was troubled and disgusted, and did not know how to get rid of her unwelcome visitors. She sank, silently, upon the couch by the window.
Lottie didn’t respond to these comments. She felt troubled and disgusted, and couldn’t figure out how to get rid of her unwanted guests. She quietly sank down onto the couch by the window.
Mrs. Highton stopped her rocking, and turned her chair so that she could face her listeners, and resumed:
Mrs. Highton stopped rocking and turned her chair to face her audience, then continued:
“Mart an’ me’s bin talkin’ ’bout the way you children’s situated here. Mrs. Green told me all about it, afore she went away. An’ she says to me, says she, ‘Them poor, motherless, orphant children hadn’t orto be livin’ over there by theirselves,’ says she; ‘but the oldest girl’—that’s you, I reckon” 805b nodding at Lottie—“‘is mighty sot an’ determined, an’ is bound to stick to the place.’
“Mart and I have been talking about how you kids are doing here. Mrs. Green told me all about it before she left. She said to me, 'Those poor, motherless orphan kids shouldn't be living over there by themselves,' and she said, 'but the oldest girl'—that’s you, I guess,” 805b nodding at Lottie—“'is very set and determined, and she is set on staying here.'”
“So Mart an’ me, we’ve been talkin’ it over, an’ we concluded to come an’ hev a talk with you. He says to me, says he, ‘If the children want to go to their relations, we’ll buy their housell stuff—fer we’re a-needin’ the things—an’ they kin take the money an’ go. But if they’d ruther stay, why, let ’em stay.’”
“So Mart and I have been discussing this, and we decided to come and have a talk with you. He said to me, ‘If the kids want to go stay with their relatives, we’ll buy their household items—since we need them—and they can take the money and go. But if they’d rather stay, then let them stay.’”
Mrs. Highton paused a moment, as if expecting to be thanked for this generous concession. But as Lottie made no response, she continued:
Mrs. Highton paused for a moment, as if she was waiting to be thanked for this generous concession. But since Lottie didn’t say anything, she continued:
“Him an’ me thought that if you was so sot to stay here, mebbe you’d be willin’ to let us move in with you. His brother Ike’s got a big family, an’ they’re about took possession of the cabin the Greens moved out of. The boys is goin’ to put up shanties on their claims, but we’d like to git settled quick as we kin, for we’ve been livin’ jest ‘anyhow’ long ’nough. We could all live together in one family, an’ that way your livin’ wouldn’t cost you a cent. Mart says he’d look after things on the place, an’ I’d be a kind o’ mother to you. It wouldn’t be near so lonesome fer you, an’ it would be a ’commodation to us. Our gittin’ the use o’ the house an’ sich like would make you square about the board-bill. Now, what do you say to our offer?”
“Me and him thought that if you were so set on staying here, maybe you’d be willing to let us move in with you. His brother Ike has a big family, and they’ve just about taken over the cabin the Greens moved out of. The guys are planning to put up shanties on their claims, but we’d like to get settled as quickly as we can, since we’ve been living just ‘any old way’ long enough. We could all live together like one family, and that way your living expenses wouldn’t cost you a thing. Mart says he’d take care of things around the place, and I’d act as a sort of mother to you. It wouldn’t be nearly as lonely for you, and it would be a convenience for us. Our getting to use the house and things like that would make you even on the food bill. So, what do you say to our offer?”
MR. HIGHTON SHIFTED IN HIS SEAT, AND SAID, IN AN INSINUATING TONE, “YOU SEEM TO HEV A VERY POOR OPINION OF ME, MISS.”
MR. HIGHTON SHIFTED IN HIS SEAT AND SAID, IN AN INSINUATING TONE, “YOU SEEM TO HAVE A VERY POOR OPINION OF ME, MISS.”
Lottie shuddered at the idea of living in the house with these people. And, being forewarned, she was quick to see that this was a plan designed to entrap her—that the Hightons wished to get possession of the house, and a hold upon the place, so as to oust her completely; for that they would not scruple to get rid of herself and Eva, when it suited them to do so, she was well assured. Jimmy, poor, credulous boy, had already been gotten out of the way. Oh, why did not her father come?
Lottie shuddered at the thought of living in the house with these people. And, having been warned, she quickly realized that this was a scheme meant to trap her—that the Hightons wanted to take over the house and establish control over the place to completely get rid of her; she was certain they wouldn't hesitate to eliminate her and Eva when it suited their needs. Jimmy, that poor naive boy, had already been moved out of the way. Oh, why didn’t her father come?
Her heart felt as if it would burst, and for a moment she could not utter one word. But she struggled bravely for composure, and presently said, in a voice that in spite of her trembled a little:
Her heart felt like it might burst, and for a moment she couldn't say a word. But she fought hard to steady herself, and after a bit, she said, in a voice that, despite her effort, trembled slightly:
“I cannot make any such arrangement. I hope and expect my father home soon. And he would not be pleased to find his house filled with strangers. Eva and I are getting along very well, and we have plenty to live on.”
“I can’t agree to that. I hope and expect my dad to be home soon, and he wouldn’t be happy to see his house filled with strangers. Eva and I are getting along great, and we have enough to live on.”
“It seems to me you orto be satisfied by this time that your father ain’t never goin’ to come back,” replied Mrs. Highton, in a harsh voice. “It’s orful silly of you to stick to that notion! An’ you orto consider ’tain’t fit fer you two girls to be livin’ here alone. There ain’t no knowin’ what might happen. It would be ’nough sight better if you had somebody here to look after you. Then ag’in, you wouldn’t be tied down to home like you be now. You’d hev somebody to leave the little girl with, an’ could git out an’ enjoy yourself like other young folks. 805c You’d better think twice afore you say ‘no’ fer good an’ all.”
“It seems to me you should be satisfied by now that your father isn’t coming back,” Mrs. Highton replied harshly. “It’s really silly of you to hold on to that idea! And you should think about how it’s not right for you two girls to be living here alone. You never know what could happen. It would be a lot better if you had someone here to take care of you. Then again, you wouldn’t be stuck at home like you are now. You’d have someone to leave the little girl with, and you could go out and enjoy yourself like other young people do. 805c You’d better think twice before you say ‘no’ for good.”
Lottie felt Eva’s fingers closing tightly upon her own, the poor child was imagining herself left to the care of Mrs. Highton! She pressed the quivering little hand reassuringly and rose to her feet.
Lottie felt Eva’s fingers gripping her own tightly; the poor child was picturing herself being left in the care of Mrs. Highton! She squeezed the trembling little hand reassuringly and stood up.
“I don’t need to think any more about it. I have given you my answer,” she said, firmly.
“I don’t need to think about it anymore. I’ve given you my answer,” she said firmly.
At that moment a heavy step was heard crossing the porch, and Mr. Highton, with a sneering smile upon his face, thrust his head through the open window.
At that moment, a heavy footstep was heard crossing the porch, and Mr. Highton, with a sneering smile on his face, stuck his head through the open window.
“Come, old woman,” he said to his wife, “you go along home an’ see ’bout gittin’ dinner, an’ I’ll settle this matter with little miss, here.”
“Come on, old woman,” he said to his wife, “you head home and take care of dinner, and I’ll deal with this issue with the young lady here.”
CHAPTER XXV.
The stars were growing dim, and a faint light was dawning in the east, when, at last, Jimmy Claxton’s slumbers were disturbed and he opened his sleepy eyes.
The stars were fading, and a soft light was starting to appear in the east when, finally, Jimmy Claxton's sleep was interrupted and he opened his heavy eyes.
There was a confusion of sounds filling his ears, a snapping and snarling and growling that frightened and bewildered him. It was several moments before he could remember where he was or why he was there, lying on the ground beneath the open sky.
There was a mix of sounds ringing in his ears, a snapping, snarling, and growling that scared and confused him. It took him a few moments to remember where he was and why he was lying on the ground under the open sky.
But his brain cleared presently, and he sprang to his feet and looked about him. Where was his friend and companion of the previous day? Where were the horses he had himself so carefully picketed the evening before? And what was that snarling, fighting mass just visible in the dawning light but a few rods distant?
But his mind soon cleared, and he jumped to his feet and looked around. Where was his friend and companion from the day before? Where were the horses he had so carefully tied up the evening before? And what was that snarling, fighting mass just visible in the early morning light a short distance away?
Jimmy found himself very much awake about this time, for it had flashed upon him that at least a score of prairie-wolves were there before him and that the yelping that had awakened him came from their throats.
Jimmy found himself wide awake at that moment, because it hit him that at least twenty prairie wolves were in front of him and that the howling that had woken him came from them.
He involuntarily opened his mouth to call out for Mr. Highton, but the thought came quickly into his mind that a sound from him might draw the attention of the pack to himself, and this restrained him.
He instinctively opened his mouth to call out for Mr. Highton, but then he quickly realized that making a sound might attract the pack's attention to him, and that held him back.
He wondered where Mr. Highton could be, and what it was that the wolves were fighting over and feasting upon. A terrible fear took possession of him. Had the creatures killed Mr. Highton while he lay sleeping, and were they now devouring him?
He wondered where Mr. Highton could be and what the wolves were fighting over and feasting on. A terrible fear gripped him. Had the creatures killed Mr. Highton while he was sleeping, and were they now eating him?
He dared not venture nearer to investigate. 805d He was afraid to move at all lest the beasts should hear him. But, after a little hesitation, he resolved to try to get away to the opposite side of the ravine and there conceal himself until the pack dispersed.
He didn't dare to get any closer to check it out. 805d He was too scared to move at all in case the beasts heard him. But after a moment of hesitation, he decided to try to make his way to the other side of the ravine and hide there until the pack broke up.
Jimmy moved cautiously away, but had not gone far when, turning to look back, he saw half a dozen of the wolves coming toward him at a gallop.
Jimmy moved carefully away, but hadn’t gone far when, turning to look back, he saw half a dozen wolves running toward him at full speed.
He knew that he could not outrun them, and, looking about for any possible refuge, he saw, not far away, projecting ten or fifteen feet above the surface of the ravine, the scraggy branches of a tree, which overhung the depths beneath it.
He knew he couldn't escape them, and as he scanned the area for any possible refuge, he spotted, not far away, the jagged branches of a tree that jutted out ten or fifteen feet above the surface of the ravine, hanging over the depths below.
With his best speed the boy dashed forward, and, scrambling down the sides of the gorge until he reached the spot in which the tree was rooted, he began to climb up its bent and twisted trunk.
With all his speed, the boy rushed forward and, scrambling down the sides of the gorge until he reached where the tree was rooted, he started to climb its bent and twisted trunk.
The tree was but a small one, and its upper branches were hardly strong enough to bear his weight, but he climbed upward until they swayed and bent, and threatened to snap beneath him; then, grasping the largest of them, one in each hand, and resting his feet on the best support he could find for them, Jimmy braced himself and awaited his pursuers.
The tree was short, and its upper branches were barely strong enough to hold his weight, but he climbed higher until they swayed and bent, almost breaking under him; then, grabbing the thickest ones, one in each hand, and resting his feet on the best support available, Jimmy steadied himself and waited for his pursuers.
They soon came up, and leaped and howled and snarled about the tree, but they could not reach their wished-for prey; and, after awhile, they seemed to realize that they were losing their share—and a slender one it must have been, or they would never have deserted it—of the feast being enjoyed by their fellows, and trotted back, to renew their fight over poor Cottontail’s bones.
They soon arrived, jumping, howling, and snarling around the tree, but they couldn't get to their desired prey. After a while, they seemed to understand that they were missing out on their portion—and it had to be a small one, or they wouldn't have left it—of the meal that their companions were enjoying, and they turned back to continue fighting over poor Cottontail’s bones.
Jimmy breathed freer for a few minutes after their departure, but his situation was anything but comfortable or agreeable. It was a strain upon his muscles to maintain his position, and there was constant danger that the limbs he was supporting himself by would break and tumble him to the bottom of the ravine. And yet he dared not descend to the ground, because, the wolves might attack or pursue him at any moment. The day grew brighter and the sun appeared, and still Jimmy clung to his swaying, uncertain support, until it seemed to him that he must descend and give relief to his aching arms and feet.
Jimmy felt a little freer for a few minutes after they left, but his situation was anything but comfortable or pleasant. It was a strain on his muscles to hold his position, and there was a constant risk that the limbs he was using for support would break and send him crashing to the bottom of the ravine. Yet, he couldn't risk climbing down, because the wolves could attack or chase him at any moment. The day brightened, and the sun came out, but Jimmy still clung to his swaying, precarious support until he felt he *had* to come down to relieve his aching arms and feet.
But he knew that a race between himself and the wolves upon the open prairie would 806a be a hopeless one for him; for, emboldened as the naturally cowardly creatures always were by numbers, they would never give up the chase until they had run him down.
But he knew that racing against the wolves on the open prairie would be pointless for him; because, fueled by their natural cowardice and the strength of their numbers, they would never stop chasing him until they caught him. 806a
Thus two long hours passed, and meantime a painful consciousness grew upon him that his usual morning meal was lacking. He thought, with longing, of the delicious, mealy, baked potatoes and corn-fritters, with their respective accompaniments of cream-gravy and fresh butter, that had probably adorned Lottie’s breakfast-table, and wondered if, when released from his very unpleasant predicament, he would have strength enough remaining to enable him to make his way to the ranch, ten miles further on, according to Mr. Highton, where he could procure something to fill the “aching void” that was making him more and more uncomfortable.
Thus, two long hours passed, and in the meantime, he became painfully aware that he was missing his usual morning meal. He longed for the delicious, fluffy baked potatoes and corn fritters, accompanied by creamy gravy and fresh butter, that were probably on Lottie’s breakfast table. He wondered if, once he finally got out of his very unpleasant situation, he would have enough strength left to make it to the ranch, ten miles ahead, as Mr. Highton had said, where he could get something to fill the “aching void” that was making him more and more uncomfortable.
At length, to his great joy, the sounds of fighting and snarling grew less and less, and although he was unable to see from his station the place where the pack had congregated, Jimmy felt sure that they had dispersed, and, wearied and cramped, he ventured to descend to the ground.
At last, to his great relief, the sounds of fighting and growling faded away, and even though he couldn't see from his position where the pack had gathered, Jimmy was certain that they had scattered. Feeling tired and cramped, he decided to climb down to the ground.
He stole cautiously out of the ravine to reconnoitre, and found his surmise correct. There was not a wolf to be seen. They had stolen away through the tall grass to their abiding-places, and the prairie showed no sign of any living creature save himself.
He quietly slipped out of the ravine to scout around and found that his guess was right. There wasn’t a wolf in sight. They had snuck away through the tall grass to their resting spots, and the prairie showed no sign of any living creature except for him.
After waiting a short time to make sure that they were really gone, Jimmy ran forward to discover what it was that they had been feasting upon. As he neared the spot, he uttered a cry of dismay. The tall grass had hidden the object until he was within a few yards of it, but now he saw that it had been his pony. The bones were not yet picked clean, although more than half of the carcass was eaten, and Jimmy wondered, as he rushed forward, that the voracious beasts had left a morsel undevoured. But he did not wonder long; for a low, peculiar sound, seeming to rise from the earth at his very feet, startled him, and he saw, stretched upon the ground like a great cat, not six yards away, an animal the like of which he had never seen before. But he had heard of the lions which sometimes came down from the mountainous and broken country farther west, and knew that this creature must be one of them.
After waiting a brief moment to ensure they were really gone, Jimmy rushed forward to see what they had been feeding on. As he got closer, he let out a cry of shock. The tall grass had concealed the object until he was just a few yards away, and now he realized it was his pony. The bones weren’t fully picked clean, though more than half of the body had been eaten, and as Jimmy rushed forward, he wondered why the greedy beasts had left any of it. But he didn’t wonder for long; a low, strange sound coming from right beneath his feet startled him, and he spotted an animal lying on the ground like a big cat, not six yards away—an animal he had never seen before. But he had heard of the lions that sometimes came down from the rugged mountainous area farther west, and he knew this creature must be one of them.
He understood then what had driven the wolves away, and wished himself safely back in his tree-top. The lion lashed its tail and partly rose from its position on the ground, but it subsided again as Jimmy stood stock-still, with eyes of horror fixed upon it. The probabilities are that it was satiated with food, and only wished to guard the prey it had already secured from further molestation. However that may be, it made no other movement than to lift its head and swish its tail, as if in warning, and Jimmy backed slowly away as long as he could endure the strain of moving slowly; and then, when he felt that he must run, he turned and flew over the ground with the speed of a deer until he was forced to stop from sheer exhaustion.
He realized then what had scared the wolves off and wished he could safely be back in his treetop. The lion flicked its tail and got up a bit from where it lay, but then it settled back down as Jimmy stood frozen, horror in his eyes. It was probably full from its meal and just wanted to protect the prey it had already caught from further disturbance. Regardless, the lion only lifted its head and swished its tail, as if warning him, and Jimmy slowly backed away as long as he could handle the tension of moving slowly; then, when he felt he absolutely had to run, he turned and sprinted away like a deer until he had to stop from sheer exhaustion.
CHAPTER XXVI.
When Jimmy at length stopped running, he found that he had left the ravine quite out of sight. The country about him was rolling, and as the wind waved the tall grass before his eyes, it was as if he were looking upon a great gray-green sea, and the ravine doubtless lay between the billow-like swells of land that spread out in vast expanse before him.
When Jimmy finally stopped running, he realized he could no longer see the ravine. The area around him was hilly, and as the wind blew through the tall grass, it felt like he was gazing at a massive gray-green ocean, with the ravine likely nestled between the rolling hills that stretched out endlessly before him.
He looked about him and became more and more bewildered. He could not determine which course he ought to take in order to reach the ranch described to him by Mr. Highton.
He looked around and felt increasingly confused. He couldn't figure out which way to go to reach the ranch that Mr. Highton had described to him.
It never occurred to him that this great cattle ranch, where he was to get “big wages” and have “lots of fun,” had no existence, save in his “friend’s” imagination.
It never crossed his mind that this huge cattle ranch, where he would make “big money” and have “a lot of fun,” only existed in his “friend’s” imagination.
Then again he fell to wondering where Mr. Highton could be. He could not bring himself to believe that a man—a grown man—had been so frightened by the lion that he had run away and left him—a boy—to take his chances, unarmed and alone!
Then again, he started to wonder where Mr. Highton could be. He just couldn't believe that a man—a grown man—had been so scared by the lion that he ran away and left him—a boy—to face the danger, unarmed and all alone!
And yet the last he knew of Mr. Highton, he was lying near him, with his saddle and bridle beneath his head, apparently sleeping and settled for the night.
And yet the last he knew of Mr. Highton, he was lying close by, with his saddle and bridle under his head, seemingly asleep and ready for the night.
And now Jimmy recalled the fact that, when he was awakened that morning and had looked about him, there was no saddle or other accoutrements to be seen, and the natural conclusion was that Mr. Highton had ridden deliberately away. It might be that he had gone upon some exploring expedition of his own and knew nothing of the lion—that he meant to return.
And now Jimmy remembered that when he woke up that morning and looked around, there was no saddle or any other gear in sight, leading him to conclude that Mr. Highton had intentionally ridden away. It was possible that he had set off on his own exploring adventure and didn’t know anything about the lion—that he planned to come back.
But Jimmy found little comfort in these reflections, and he began to wish most heartily that he was safely back in his own comfortable home.
But Jimmy found little comfort in these thoughts, and he began to wish more than anything that he was safely back in his own cozy home.
Then his thoughts took a different direction. He wondered what Lottie and Eva would say, if they knew of the fate which had befallen poor Cottontail, their pet and 806b favorite! And what would Lottie think when she discovered that he had abstracted papers from his father’s desk? She had always guarded the contents of the desk so jealously, that nothing should be destroyed or mislaid that had been placed there by her parents for safe keeping.
Then his thoughts shifted. He wondered what Lottie and Eva would say if they found out about the fate that had happened to poor Cottontail, their pet and favorite! And how would Lottie react when she discovered that he had taken papers from his father’s desk? She had always guarded the contents of the desk so carefully, making sure that nothing placed there by her parents for safekeeping was destroyed or misplaced. 806b
His conduct had put on a new appearance to him, all at once, and he felt miserable and ashamed. Mr. Highton had assured him that he wanted the documents only for a short time, to compare some figures and numbers, which would help him the better to locate a claim of his own, about which there was some difficulty.
His behavior suddenly seemed different to him, and he felt miserable and ashamed. Mr. Highton had assured him that he only needed the documents for a little while, to compare some figures and numbers, which would help him better locate a claim of his own that had some complications.
But Jimmy’s confidence in his whilom friend was weakening with a rapidity that made him very uncomfortable; and the longer he meditated the more certain he was that he had been fooled and that Mr. Highton had purposely deserted him.
But Jimmy's trust in his former friend was fading quickly, which made him really uneasy; and the more he thought about it, the more convinced he became that he had been deceived and that Mr. Highton had deliberately abandoned him.
He began to realize how much easier it is to take a wrong step than to retrace it. It seemed to him that he could never return home and tell the dismal tale of the poor pony’s fate, and of his own guilt in the matter of taking those papers from his father’s desk.
He started to see how much simpler it is to make a mistake than to undo it. It felt to him like he could never go back home and share the sad story of the poor pony’s fate, and of his own wrongdoing in taking those papers from his dad's desk.
What then was to be done? Jimmy did not know, and his unhappy reflections became so unbearable that he could no longer rest, and he hurried on again.
What was he supposed to do next? Jimmy had no idea, and his troubling thoughts became so overwhelming that he couldn't stay still any longer, so he hurried along again.
The sun beat down upon him, his thirst increased and he grew faint with hunger and weariness; but he walked on and on, hoping every moment to see some sign of human habitation. But he hoped in vain; not so much as a herder’s hut met his eye. On every side stretched the sea-like prairie, and no living thing was to be seen.
The sun blazed down on him, his thirst grew stronger and he felt weak from hunger and exhaustion; yet he kept walking, hoping each moment to spot some sign of human life. But he was disappointed; not a single herder’s hut was in sight. All around him stretched the endless prairie, and there was no sign of life to be found.
And so for weary hours he toiled on, distracted with thirst, sick for lack of food and growing more bewildered and disheartened with every step. At length he sank down, utterly exhausted.
And so he worked hard for hours, distracted by thirst, feeling weak from lack of food, and getting more confused and discouraged with each step. Finally, he collapsed, completely spent.
It was then about four o’clock in the afternoon, and he had been walking beneath a burning sun since early morning, and had had no morsel of food or drop of water since the evening before.
It was around four o’clock in the afternoon, and he had been walking under a blazing sun since early morning, without a bite to eat or a drop of water since the night before.
He fell into a sort of stupor, and while he thus lay dark clouds began to gather, and mutterings of thunder rolled along the sky. And presently the sun was obscured and a kind of weird twilight settled down upon the prairie.
He slipped into a daze, and as he lay there, dark clouds started to gather, with distant rumbles of thunder echoing across the sky. Soon, the sun was hidden, and a strange twilight descended over the prairie.
For a time the thunder ceased, the air grew thick and close, and the silence of death seemed to have fallen upon the world.
For a while, the thunder stopped, the air felt heavy and stifling, and an eerie silence seemed to cover the world.
Then came a mighty roar, as if the elements were defying each other, and the rain was dashed upon the earth or swirled through the air with furious force.
Then came a huge roar, like the elements were challenging each other, and the rain slammed into the ground or swirled through the air with intense force.
The dashing of the rain upon his face aroused Jimmy, and he rose up, fighting against the wind, which threatened to take him off his feet, and, holding out his hands, he gathered enough of the down-pouring flood to appease his thirst.
The splashing rain hitting his face woke Jimmy up, and he stood up, struggling against the wind that tried to knock him over. Holding out his hands, he managed to catch enough of the pouring rain to quench his thirst.
Then he staggered on, buffeted by the wind and blinded by the driving rain, turning this way and that to escape the lashings of the deluge that swept over him, until his strength gave out, and he dropped to the ground more dead than alive.
Then he stumbled on, battered by the wind and blinded by the pouring rain, turning in all directions to dodge the blows of the downpour that hit him, until his strength ran out, and he collapsed to the ground more dead than alive.
At that instant he felt himself picked up and whirled through the air as if he had been a feather.
At that moment, he felt himself being lifted and spun through the air like a feather.
Then he knew no more until, opening his eyes, he found the sun shining upon his face and the clear, blue sky above him.
Then he knew nothing more until, opening his eyes, he found the sun shining on his face and the clear, blue sky above him.
But the sun was not more than an hour high, and the thought that he must pass another night alone upon the prairie was discouraging.
But the sun was only about an hour high, and the idea that he had to spend another night alone on the prairie was disheartening.
His clothes were wet as they could be, and the cool wind, blowing upon him, made him tremble and shiver.
His clothes were completely soaked, and the cool wind blowing on him made him tremble and shiver.
He was bruised and sore and weak, but happily his “ride upon the storm” had not resulted in serious injury. There were no broken bones to disable him.
He was bruised, sore, and weak, but thankfully his “ride upon the storm” hadn't led to any serious injuries. He didn't have any broken bones to hold him back.
The water he had drank had refreshed him greatly, but oh, how hunger gnawed upon him!
The water he had drunk had refreshed him a lot, but oh, how hunger ate away at him!
He sat up and looked about him in shivering despair. He found that he had been lying upon the verge of a fissure in the ground, such as are often come upon in prairie countries.
He sat up and looked around in cold despair. He realized he had been lying at the edge of a crack in the ground, like the ones often found in prairie regions.
It was but a few feet deep and three or four wide at the top. He threw himself forward, face downward, and looked listlessly into this cleft in the earth, thinking that perhaps, if he had strength enough left to gather an armful or two of grass to lie upon, a bed down there, sheltered as it would be from the wind, would be more comfortable than where he then was.
It was only a few feet deep and three or four feet wide at the top. He threw himself forward, face down, and stared blankly into this crack in the ground, thinking that maybe, if he had enough strength left to gather a handful or two of grass to lie on, a bed down there, sheltered from the wind, would be more comfortable than where he was at that moment.
But as his dull eyes roved over the bottom of the narrow chasm, they saw something that put new life and hope into his despairing heart.
But as his dull eyes scanned the bottom of the narrow chasm, they spotted something that sparked new life and hope in his despairing heart.
A few yards from where he lay, evidently blown there by the storm that had just passed, were three or four prairie-chickens, huddled together, with drenched plumage, their lives drowned out of them.
A few yards from where he lay, clearly blown there by the storm that had just passed, were three or four prairie chickens, huddled together, with soaking wet feathers, their lives snuffed out.
The trench had been filled with water by the tremendous fall of rain, which had now soaked away through the fissures in its bottom, and the chickens had lodged against 806c some unevenness of surface, as the water subsided.
The trench was filled with water from the heavy rain, which had now drained through the cracks in the bottom, and the chickens had settled against some rough patches in the surface as the water level dropped. 806c
Jimmy descended into the gap and quickly secured one of the birds; then he looked about for some means of cooking it. He was ravenously hungry, but could he eat raw meat?
Jimmy climbed down into the gap and quickly grabbed one of the birds; then he looked around for a way to cook it. He was extremely hungry, but could he eat raw meat?
CHAPTER XXVII.
Lottie was startled out of her self-possession by Mr. Highton’s speech to his wife. She turned quickly, and stretching out an imploring hand toward her, begged her not to go.
Lottie was jolted out of her calm by Mr. Highton’s words to his wife. She turned quickly and reached out with a pleading hand toward her, begging her not to leave.
But Mrs. Highton, with a coarse laugh, exclaimed, “Oh, you needn’t be afraid. He ain’t a-goin’ to hurt you!” and walked out of the room.
But Mrs. Highton, laughing harshly, said, “Oh, you don’t need to worry. He’s not going to hurt you!” and left the room.
There were a few whispered words between man and wife before the woman left the house, and while these were being said, Lottie’s courage was coming back, and when Mr. Highton came in he found her seated composedly upon the lounge, with Eva nestled close to her side.
There were a few quiet words exchanged between the husband and wife before the woman left the house, and while they were speaking, Lottie's confidence was returning. When Mr. Highton came in, he found her calmly sitting on the couch, with Eva snuggled up next to her.
He threw himself into the arm-chair which his wife had vacated, and sat for some minutes eying Lottie from under his shaggy eye-brows, without speaking. Then he shifted in his seat, crossed one leg over the other and said, in an insinuating tone.
He sank into the armchair that his wife had just left and sat for a few minutes, watching Lottie from under his messy eyebrows without saying a word. Then he shifted in his seat, crossed one leg over the other, and said in a suggestive tone.
“You seem to hev a very poor opinion of me, miss.”
“You seem to have a very low opinion of me, miss.”
Lottie made no reply to this, and he continued, more roughly:
Lottie didn’t respond to this, and he went on, more harshly:
“You think I had a hand in your brother’s runnin’ off. How did you come by sech an idea as that?”
“You think I had something to do with your brother running off. Where did you get an idea like that?”
“I have already told you that I know some one persuaded him to go. No one but you could have had any object in doing that,” replied Lottie, steadily.
“I’ve already told you that I know someone convinced him to go. No one but you could have had any reason for doing that,” Lottie replied, firmly.
“Wal, I declare! What did I want the boy to run off fer?” asked Mr. Highton, in pretended surprise, while an angry flush rose to his cheek.
“Wow, I can’t believe it! What did I want the boy to run off for?” asked Mr. Highton, feigning surprise, while an angry flush crept to his cheek.
“I can’t answer that question.”
"I can't answer that."
“Wal, it’s best not to throw out insinerations that you can’t prove. An’ it will be all the better fer you, if you make up your mind to be friendly with me. Because, if you ain’t, you’ll find yourself in a middlin’ bad box before very long. My wife an’ me, we wants to be friendly, an’ is willin’ to do the best we kin fer you; that’s what we come over this morning to talk about.”
"Well, it’s best not to make accusations you can’t back up. And it will be much better for you if you decide to be friendly with me. Because if you’re not, you’re going to find yourself in a pretty tough situation before long. My wife and I want to be friendly, and we’re willing to do our best for you; that’s what we came over this morning to discuss."
“I am getting along very well—I don’t need any kind of help from any one, at present,” said Lottie coldly.
“I’m doing just fine—I don’t need any help from anyone right now,” Lottie said coldly.
“You’re mighty inderpendent fer a bit of a girl; but when you come to find out jest how you air fixed, you may change your tune,” and Mart Highton grinned maliciously.
“You're pretty independent for a girl, but when you realize just how things are for you, you might change your mind,” and Mart Highton smirked wickedly.
Lottie made no answer, and he continued:
Lottie didn't respond, and he went on:
“We come to you, my wife an’ I did, to let you know that this place belongs to us; but, not wishin’ to be too hard on you, we offered you the privilege of stayin’ on here with us till you could make some other ’rangements. I told my wife to be easy on you, an’ not break the news too suddint, but she didn’t seem to work it jest right. So the next best plan is to come out plain an’ let you know exactly how you’re situated.”
“We’re here, my wife and I, to let you know that this place belongs to us; but not wanting to be too harsh, we offered you the option to stay here with us until you could make other arrangements. I told my wife to take it easy on you and not deliver the news too suddenly, but she didn’t seem to handle it quite right. So the next best thing is to be straightforward and let you know exactly how things are.”
“I’d like to know, if there’s anything I don’t understand,” said Lottie, so quietly that Mr. Highton looked rather astonished at the way she was taking the matter.
“I’d like to know if there’s anything I don’t understand,” Lottie said quietly, causing Mr. Highton to look rather surprised by her response.
“Wal, then, this is the way the business stands. When your father settled down here, an’ entered his quarter-section, he jest made a mistake an’ put his improvements on the wrong quarter. Nobody didn’t happen to discover the mistake, fer folks wasn’t comin’ in here to no great extent; but, now a railroad is bein’ talked of, people is lookin’ after things middlin’ sharp. I found out how it was ’tother day, when I was over to the land office, an’ I jest clipped in an’ filed on it quicker’n a wink. So now I’m goin’ to come right along an’ take possession. You kin stay, as I said afore, ’till you kin make other ’rangements—purvided you’re a mind to make yourself agreeable! ’Taint everybody as would be so easy on you, you must remember!”
“Well, here’s how things stand. When your dad settled here and claimed his quarter-section, he made a mistake and put his improvements on the wrong quarter. Nobody really noticed the mistake because not many people were coming in here, but now that they’re talking about a railroad, folks are paying closer attention. I found out the other day when I was at the land office and I jumped in and filed for it in no time at all. So now I’m going to come along and take possession. You can stay, like I said before, until you can make other arrangements—provided you’re willing to be reasonable! Not everyone would be so accommodating, you know!”
“No, it is not every one who would try to rob helpless children,” answered Lottie, scornfully. “I do not believe a single word of your story. You have prepared a scheme to rob us of our home—to drive us away from the only shelter we have; but you will not succeed in your wicked plans. I intend to keep possession here, until father comes back, and will defend his home against claim jumpers as long as there is life in my body.”
“No, not everyone would try to rob helpless children,” Lottie replied with disdain. “I don’t believe a word of your story. You’ve come up with a plan to steal our home—to force us out of the only shelter we have; but you won’t succeed in your evil schemes. I intend to stay here until my father comes back, and I will protect his home from squatters for as long as I’m alive.”
Lottie had risen as she made this declaration, and stood cool and resolute before the man whom she knew had determined to drive her out of her father’s house. Her cheeks glowed, her eyes gleamed, her form seemed taller by an inch, and she looked quite unlike the bright-faced, merry girl that she usually was.
Lottie had stood up as she said this, and faced the man she knew wanted to force her out of her father's house with confidence and determination. Her cheeks were flushed, her eyes shone, her figure seemed an inch taller, and she looked nothing like the cheerful, happy girl she usually was.
Eva clung to her hand and looked up at her in wonder. What had this hateful visitor said that had made Lottie so angry? She was not able to understand the meaning of his words, but Eva knew he had offended her dear sister, and she bent her brows and sent indignant glances in his direction.
Eva held onto her hand and looked up at her in awe. What had this annoying visitor said that had made Lottie so upset? She couldn't grasp the meaning of his words, but Eva knew he had offended her beloved sister, and she furrowed her brows and shot him angry looks.
But Mart Highton paid little heed to the child; he was wondering how this young girl, whom he had expected so easily to impose upon, had penetrated his scheme, and how long she would hold out against him.
But Mart Highton paid little attention to the child; he was wondering how this young girl, whom he thought he could easily manipulate, had seen through his plan, and how long she would resist him.
He knew nothing of the solitary night watch when those words of his which had put her on her guard had reached her ears.
He knew nothing about the lonely night watch when the words he said that had alerted her reached her ears.
That a young girl like this should “show fight,” as he phrased it to himself, was a complete surprise, and for a moment he stared at her silently. Then he burst into a loud laugh, and, when he had laughed long enough, he said, jocosely:
That a young girl like this should “show fight,” as he thought to himself, was a total surprise, and for a moment he stared at her in silence. Then he broke into loud laughter, and, when he had laughed long enough, he said playfully:
“An’ so you’re a-goin’ to hold on to my quarter-section, be you? You’re a mighty peart sort of a girl! I declar’ I admire your spunk! But if I was you, I wouldn’t look too strong fer that father o’ yourn. You’ll never set eyes on him till Gabriel blows his horn: an’ that’ll be a middlin’ long spell to hold out agin me an’ the land office.”
“ So you're planning to keep my quarter-section, huh? You’re quite the confident girl! I really admire your determination! But if I were you, I wouldn’t look too strong when it comes to that father of yours. You won’t see him until Gabriel blows his horn: and that’s going to be quite a while to hold out against me and the land office.”
And Mart Highton laughed again at his own wit.
And Mart Highton laughed once more at his own cleverness.
Lottie was too indignant at his brutality to make any answer. She felt her limbs trembling beneath her, and sat down again quickly that it might not be noticed, for she really feared the man.
Lottie was too outraged by his cruelty to respond. She felt her body shaking underneath her, and sat down quickly so it wouldn’t be noticed, because she genuinely feared the man.
But the gentleman in the arm-chair made no offensive movement, as she had thought he might do; for in her eyes he was a wretch capable of any crime, and, knowing that she and Eva were utterly alone and friendless in this isolated spot, might he not have it in his heart to kill them and so get them out of his way?
But the man in the armchair didn’t make any aggressive move, as she had thought he might; in her eyes, he was a despicable person capable of anything, and knowing that she and Eva were completely alone and without support in this remote place, couldn’t he have the intention to harm them and get them out of his way?
She knew instinctively that he was a man who would hesitate at nothing that would serve to gain his ends. If he could not get possession of the property he coveted in any other way, what was there to hinder him if he chose to take their lives? There was not a friend, not even an acquaintance, within miles of them who would be interested to inquire into their fate. And then a dreadful fear flashed upon her. Perhaps he had murdered Jimmy—had lured him away from home with fair promises, and had then killed him.
She instinctively knew that he was the kind of man who wouldn’t hesitate to do anything to get what he wanted. If he couldn’t acquire the property he desired through any other means, what would stop him from taking their lives? There wasn't a friend, not even an acquaintance, within miles who would care enough to check on them. Then a terrifying thought struck her. Maybe he had murdered Jimmy—tricked him into leaving home with false promises, and then killed him.
Her face blanched at the thought as she turned and looked searchingly at the hateful countenance confronting her, and, almost without knowing that she spoke, Lottie uttered the words, very nearly like those with which she had first greeted him:
Her face went pale at the thought as she turned and looked intensely at the angry expression staring back at her, and, almost without realizing she was speaking, Lottie said words very similar to those she had first used to greet him:
“What have you done with my brother Jimmy?”
“What did you do with my brother Jimmy?”
Mart Highton sprang to his feet, pale with anger, and, with one great stride, came to where Lottie was sitting.
Mart Highton leaped to his feet, his face flushed with anger, and, in one long stride, walked over to where Lottie was sitting.
[TO BE CONTINUED.]
[TO BE CONTINUED.]
Ephraim Clark’s
First and Only Voyage.
BY E. SHIPPEN, M.D.
CHAPTER XVII.
EPH SEES AMAZING PEOPLE.
At midday the big “dug-out,” called La Belle Acadienne, paddled up to the landing, under the charge of an old creole, who was to take Eph Clark to New Orleans and then to lodgings at a French house, when Eph was to seek an interview with the governor and carry out the instructions he had received.
At noon, the large canoe known as La Belle Acadienne arrived at the dock, operated by an old Creole, who was supposed to take Eph Clark to New Orleans and then to a French house for lodging, where Eph would meet with the governor and follow the instructions he had been given.
The Belle Acadienne had an awning over her after part, where the passengers would be protected from the night-damp; and there were lots of things to eat, with a cooking place forward, presided over by a grizzled old negro, who produced some very nice dishes from his few pots and pans.
The Belle Acadienne had an awning over her back section, where the passengers could stay dry from the evening chill; and there was plenty to eat, with a cooking area at the front, run by an old Black man who made some really great dishes from his limited pots and pans.
The “padron,” or head of the boat, and six paddlers, made up, with Eph and Eric and the old Creole, ten in all.
The “padron,” or boat captain, along with six paddlers, totaled ten people, including Eph, Eric, and the old Creole.
As soon as the passengers were on board, the canoe went away, almost north, up the bay.
As soon as the passengers boarded, the canoe set off, mostly heading north, up the bay.
By nightfall they had entered a deep but narrow bayou, and then there was a fresh surprise for Eph and Eric.
By nightfall, they had entered a deep but narrow bayou, and then there was a new surprise for Eph and Eric.
In the bow of the canoe, hanging well over the water, was an iron crane, which supported a grating, on which was kept burning, after dark, chunks of fat pine, which lit up everything around with a rich, yellow light.
In the front of the canoe, extending far over the water, was an iron crane that held a grating. On this grating, chunks of fat pine burned brightly after dark, casting a warm, yellow glow over everything nearby.
As they got farther into the bayou, the banks seemed to disappear, and they were, as it appeared to Eph—who had never been in such a country—navigating between rows of huge trees, gray with moss, which hung from the branches in long festoons, like giant cobwebs.
As they went deeper into the bayou, the banks seemed to vanish, and to Eph—who had never been in a place like this—it felt like they were moving between tall trees, draped in gray moss, with long strands hanging from the branches like giant spiderwebs.
The fire-light, glowing on the surroundings, showed the most surprising things to the boys, although the crew seemed to think nothing of them. Out of the darkness, among the trees and bushes, would peer two bright marks, which the men said was a deer.
The firelight, glowing on the area, revealed the most surprising things to the boys, even though the crew seemed unfazed by them. From the darkness, among the trees and bushes, two bright spots would appear, which the men said was a deer.
Then would come a great plash in the still water of the bayou, and the pine knots showed a huge alligator, sulkily sinking, and apparently uncertain whether to make fight or not, at this invasion of his territory.
Then there would be a great splash in the calm water of the bayou, and the pine knots revealed a massive alligator, sulkily sinking, seemingly unsure whether to fight or not at this intrusion into his territory.
Great gar-fish shot away from the canoe as she went on, and big owls hooted at being disturbed, sometimes flapping almost into the burning knots. Herons, and other large birds flopped up from points where they had been fishing, and sailed away up the bayou with great croaks and hoarse calls, which were answered from the darkness of the dense bush and high trees by paroquets and many other birds and animals, disturbed in their slumbers by the unusual invasion.
Great garfish darted away from the canoe as it passed, and big owls hooted in protest, sometimes nearly flapping into the burning knots. Herons and other large birds took off from spots where they had been fishing, gliding up the bayou with loud croaks and hoarse calls, which were met from the shadows of the thick brush and tall trees by parrots and many other birds and animals, disturbed from their sleep by the unexpected intrusion.
The canoe paddled steadily on, until some time late in the night they reached a curious formation in the middle of the swampy forest.
The canoe moved steadily forward until, late in the night, they arrived at a strange formation in the middle of the swampy forest.
It was an island, not more than an acre in extent, and quite high, where the padron said they were accustomed to stop to cook and sleep, for the men had had a long pull.
It was an island, no larger than an acre, and quite elevated, where the captain said they usually stopped to cook and rest, as the men had a long journey.
As soon as they had eaten the hot supper, which the cook served shortly after landing, the boys lay down in the canoe on soft mats and slept until the daylight began to show through the tops of the trees.
As soon as they finished their hot dinner, which the cook served shortly after they landed, the boys laid down in the canoe on soft mats and slept until the light began to shine through the tops of the trees.
The old padron soon had the cook up, and he made a pot of coffee such as the boys, in their experience of ship’s cooking, had never tasted, and off they went again, threading the tortuous channels, which would be entirely impassable to any one not accustomed to them.
The old captain soon had the cook up, and he made a pot of coffee that the guys, with their experience of ship cooking, had never tasted before, and off they went again, navigating the winding channels that would be completely impassable to anyone not used to them.
Once or twice they came into a great lake, full of cypress stumps and knees, and of alligators also, and several times, on the edges of the cane-brakes which they sometimes passed, were bears and deer and quantities of smaller animals, as well as birds.
Once or twice they came across a big lake, filled with cypress stumps and knees, and also alligators. Several times, along the edges of the cane breaks that they occasionally passed, there were bears, deer, and lots of smaller animals, as well as birds.
Eph was so interested at all this that he almost forgot his new position as a messenger carrying important letters, and it was only, at last, when they pulled into a small canal, that he began to think about it.
Eph was so caught up in all of this that he nearly forgot his new role as a messenger carrying important letters, and it wasn't until they reached a small canal that he started to think about it.
This canal led up to a place where the water communication seemed to stop. The padron left them for a few moments, and then returned with a dozen negroes, who came from some huts in a grove of trees, and they quickly ran her up an incline, and were ready to launch her down again.
This canal led to a spot where the waterway seemed to end. The captain left them for a few moments and then came back with a dozen Black workers who had come from some huts in a grove of trees. They quickly carried her up an incline and were ready to launch her down again.
Then Eph and Eric were really astonished. They were on a great embankment, or levee, which seemed to hold in the water of a mighty river, running with resistless force.
Then Eph and Eric were really amazed. They were on a huge embankment, or levee, which seemed to be holding back the water of a powerful river, flowing with unstoppable force.
The Mississippi, the padron told them; and then pointed to the other side, below, where there appeared the buildings of a large town, with towers and the masts of vessels.
The Mississippi, the guide told them; and then pointed to the other side, down below, where they could see the buildings of a large town, with towers and the masts of ships.
It seemed strange to Eph to emerge from a wilderness and to see such evidences of civilization, but, young as he was, he had already passed through many strange scenes, and braced himself up for the business with which he was charged.
It felt odd for Eph to come out of the wilderness and see so many signs of civilization, but even at his young age, he had already experienced many unusual situations and prepared himself for the task he had to face.
The men launched the canoe down into the brimming river on the other side of the levee—they were kept there for that purpose by Lafitte, Eph found out—and then they paddled away for the city.
The guys pushed the canoe into the overflowing river on the other side of the levee—they were there for that reason, as Eph found out—and then they paddled off toward the city.
It was a very different business from the navigation in the slack waters of the bayous. The current of muddy water ran with great swiftness, and great swirls, as of a whirlpool, sometimes almost turned the canoe round.
It was a completely different situation from navigating the calm waters of the bayous. The flow of muddy water moved quickly and created strong eddies that sometimes nearly spun the canoe around.
But she had Lafitte’s best crew, and they shot her across the wide, yellow expanse of water in a way which surprised Eph, as much as he had seen of boats and canoes.
But she had Lafitte’s best crew, and they zoomed her across the vast, yellow stretch of water in a way that surprised Eph, despite all the boats and canoes he had seen.
As it was, they only brought up at the lower part of the town, where they landed.
As it turned out, they only arrived in the lower part of town, where they landed.
There were some people there who seemed to know the canoe very well, and one long-bearded old Frenchman led Eph and Eric up to his house, where he gave them some dinner, and then told them they had better go to bed and rest.
There were a few people there who seemed really familiar with the canoe, and an old Frenchman with a long beard led Eph and Eric to his house, where he fed them dinner and then suggested they should go to bed and get some rest.
He was Lafitte’s principal agent, and when he had read the letter his chief had sent him he at once began to prepare for an interview with the governor.
He was Lafitte’s main agent, and as soon as he read the letter his boss had sent him, he immediately started getting ready for a meeting with the governor.
Everybody in New Orleans knew that an invasion by the British forces was now near at hand.
Everybody in New Orleans knew that an invasion by British forces was just around the corner.
Governor Claiborne called his council together on the very day after Eph Clark got there.
Governor Claiborne gathered his council on the very day after Eph Clark arrived.
Governor Claiborne was the first American governor of Louisiana, and he had a pretty hard time to reconcile American notions and laws with the long-settled customs of the district.
Governor Claiborne was the first American governor of Louisiana, and he had a tough time reconciling American ideas and laws with the long-established customs of the area.
But he had a powerful advocate in Judge Edward Livingston, who spoke the language perfectly, and was a thorough lawyer.
But he had a strong supporter in Judge Edward Livingston, who spoke the language fluently and was an experienced lawyer.
Then there was General Villere, of the Louisiana militia, a brave and honest man.
Then there was General Villere, of the Louisiana militia, a courageous and trustworthy man.
When the governor heard that there was a messenger from Lafitte, he was at first much put out; but he called his council together, and summoned Eph Clark to appear.
When the governor found out there was a messenger from Lafitte, he was initially quite upset; however, he gathered his council and called for Eph Clark to come in.
Eph was under a sort of arrest—as two men followed him about—but he kept up a good face, and at ten o’clock appeared before the governor and his council with the letter Lafitte had charged him to deliver.
Eph was basically under house arrest since two men were following him around, but he managed to put on a brave front. At ten o’clock, he showed up before the governor and his council with the letter Lafitte had asked him to deliver.
With it he delivered the letter of the English Captain Lockyer, with its proposals. 807b They were opened and read aloud by a clerk, while Eph stood at the foot of the table, gazed at by all the council. Then a member of the council spoke and said:
With it, he handed over the letter from the English Captain Lockyer, which contained its proposals. 807b A clerk opened the letter and read it aloud while Eph stood at the foot of the table, being observed by all the council members. Then one of the council members spoke and said:
“I do not believe in making terms with pirates. This story about the English captain is no doubt merely a scheme to get his brother, who is a prisoner here, released. He is here on a charge of smuggling, as you all know.”
“I don't believe in negotiating with pirates. This story about the English captain is likely just a plan to get his brother, who is a prisoner here, released. As you all know, he's here on a smuggling charge.”
Eph Clark’s temper rose at hearing this speech, and, losing all shyness, he replied:
Eph Clark got angry when he heard this speech and, dropping all his shyness, he responded:
“If it pleases your excellency and the rest of the gentlemen, I may say that I know there are some bad men at Barataria, who are there from choice; but I was taken there against my will. I could not help myself. I am no particular champion of Lafitte, but he means right in this matter, I know, and I myself went with him to meet the Englishmen and bring them in. Captain Lockyer’s letter is genuine, and they mean all they say. Gambio and Johannot are bad men, but I believe Lafitte is not, and, if the enemy come here, will be willing to do all he can for our side.”
“If it pleases your excellency and the other gentlemen, I can say that I know there are some bad guys at Barataria who are there by choice; but I was taken there against my will. I couldn't help it. I'm not a fan of Lafitte, but I know he means well in this situation, and I went with him to meet the Englishmen and bring them in. Captain Lockyer’s letter is legit, and they mean everything they say. Gambio and Johannot are bad guys, but I believe Lafitte isn't, and if the enemy comes here, he will be ready to do everything he can for our side.”
When Eph had got this far, and all the gentlemen had turned to listen, he stopped and stammered and blushed, astonished at his own temerity.
When Eph had gotten this far, and all the gentlemen had turned to listen, he stopped, stumbled over his words, and blushed, shocked by his own boldness.
A thin, grave gentleman, whom he afterward knew to be Governor Claiborne, answered at once:
A thin, serious man, who he later learned was Governor Claiborne, responded immediately:
“Well spoken, lad! very well spoken!”
“Well said, kid! Really well said!”
And then two other gentlemen, whom he afterward knew to be Judge Edward Livingston and General Villere, of the Louisiana militia, chimed in.
And then two other guys, who he later found out were Judge Edward Livingston and General Villere of the Louisiana militia, joined in.
Judge Livingston said that he believed that Lafitte was well disposed, and that, as for his irregular trade, that was what was going on under the old state of things, and must be put a stop to gradually.
Judge Livingston said he believed Lafitte was well-disposed, and as for his irregular trade, that was just how things were under the old system, and it needed to be phased out gradually.
While he was speaking, a messenger hastily entered and gave the governor a written dispatch which announced the arrival of the enemy’s fleet, with troop ships, at the passes of the Mississippi.
While he was speaking, a messenger rushed in and handed the governor a written dispatch that announced the arrival of the enemy’s fleet, along with troop ships, at the entrances of the Mississippi.
In a few moments the feeling of the gentlemen who had opposed having anything to do with Lafitte, suffered a change, and it was agreed that Eph should hurry back by the way he came and bear a message accepting Lafitte’s offers of assistance in the defense of the city, as well as thanks for having declined the British advances.
In a few moments, the views of the gentlemen who had been against any involvement with Lafitte changed, and they agreed that Eph should rush back the way he came to deliver a message accepting Lafitte’s offers of help in defending the city, along with their gratitude for rejecting the British proposals.
When the letter was delivered to Eph, the governor and Judge Livingston and General Villere asked him about himself, and when Eph modestly and shortly told them his story, they were more astonished than ever.
When the letter was delivered to Eph, the governor, Judge Livingston, and General Villere asked him about himself, and when Eph modestly and briefly shared his story, they were more surprised than ever.
“All right, lad!” said the governor. “Do you come back with any force which may be sent, and, after this trouble is over, these gentlemen and myself will promise to look out for you. Tell Lafitte that we know General Jackson is close at hand, with a force of Tennessee and Kentucky riflemen; but we need artillery for our works and men used to serving large guns. Let him send us those, and we shall be glad. Go now, and when you come back, let me see you.”
“All right, kid!” said the governor. “You’ll come back with any troops that can be sent, and once this situation is settled, these gentlemen and I promise to take care of you. Tell Lafitte that we know General Jackson is nearby, with a group of riflemen from Tennessee and Kentucky; but we need artillery for our defenses and guys experienced with big guns. Have him send us those, and we’ll be grateful. Now go, and when you return, make sure to see me.”
Eph was off at once to the agent’s, where he found Eric and the canoe’s crew, and was across the river and winding through the bayous before the sun went down. So full was he of his important message that he hardly allowed a halt of a few hours to cook and rest, and arrived at Barataria on the second morning after leaving New Orleans.
Eph immediately headed to the agent’s place, where he found Eric and the canoe’s crew. He crossed the river and navigated through the bayous before sunset. He was so focused on his important message that he barely took a break for a few hours to cook and rest. He arrived in Barataria on the second morning after leaving New Orleans.
CHAPTER XVIII.
CONCLUSION.
When the Belle Acadienne was announced as coming down the bay, Lafitte himself went to the landing, so anxious was he to hear the news of which Eph Clark was the bearer.
When the Belle Acadienne was announced as arriving in the bay, Lafitte himself went to the landing, so eager was he to hear the news that Eph Clark was carrying.
As they walked back together to the chief’s house, Eph told him all that had occurred in the council. And Lafitte told him that Johannot had reported the arrival of the British fleet, for he had been sent out to reconnoiter, and that he had also sent a message to the English captain which would prevent him from being certain whether they would be guided through the bayous or not.
As they walked back to the chief’s house together, Eph told him everything that had happened in the council. And Lafitte informed him that Johannot had reported the arrival of the British fleet, since he had been sent out to scout, and that he had also sent a message to the English captain that would keep him uncertain about whether they would navigate through the bayous or not.
While Eph got some needed refreshment, orders were sent to assemble all the guns’ crews of the pirate vessels in the fort.
While Eph got some much-needed refreshment, orders were sent to gather all the gun crews of the pirate ships in the fort.
There were about two hundred selected, the best and most capable gunners, and they were at once put under vigorous drill—Eph being made a lieutenant of the battery.
There were about two hundred chosen, the best and most skilled gunners, and they were immediately put through intense training—Eph was made a lieutenant of the battery.
In the meantime canoes and boats were prepared to take the cannon and their carriages, with ammunition and stores and utensils of all kinds, through the secret route, and up to the plain of the east side of the river, where great works had been thrown up to resist the invaders, which works stretched between the river and the swamp on the left.
In the meantime, canoes and boats were readied to transport the cannons and their carriages, along with ammunition, supplies, and various tools, along the hidden route to the flat area on the east side of the river. There, significant fortifications had been constructed to defend against the invaders, extending between the river and the swamp on the left.
When the artillery and men arrived they were immediately sent to this work, where they found the battery of an American gun-boat, the Carolina, also stationed. There was another gun-boat, the Louisiana, afloat on the river, with a powerful battery of guns, which did good service in the approaching fight.
When the artillery and soldiers arrived, they were quickly assigned to this task, where they found that the battery of an American gunboat, the Carolina, was also positioned. There was another gunboat, the Louisiana, on the river, equipped with a strong battery of guns that performed well in the upcoming battle.
The long row of earth-works which the Americans occupied had not been quite finished, so the top of a great deal of the line was made of cotton bales, which protected the riflemen from the enemy’s bullets to a great extent, but were easily disarranged and set on fire by artillery. Some people thought that they would have been better without the cotton bales, but they were then, and they were always afterwards, associated with the battle.
The long line of fortifications that the Americans occupied wasn’t completely finished, so the top of a lot of the line was made up of cotton bales. These bales shielded the riflemen from enemy bullets to a large extent, but they could be easily knocked out of place and ignited by artillery. Some people believed it would have been better without the cotton bales, but they were, at the time and always after, linked to the battle.
When the firing actually began it was discovered that the British had found a quantity of sugar hogsheads in the plantations, and had used them in building their batteries, but they were not as good as the cotton bales at resisting fire, as it turned out.
When the shooting actually started, it was found that the British had discovered a number of sugar barrels on the plantations and had used them to build their fortifications, but it turned out they weren't as effective as the cotton bales at withstanding fire.
Eph Clark had Eric as a sergeant in the battery of which he was lieutenant, on the night of the 7th of January, 1814, by which time all was ready.
Eph Clark had Eric as a sergeant in the battery where he was lieutenant, on the night of January 7, 1814, by which time everything was ready.
They lay in a rough hut, back of the battery, and the men were talking and smoking, all around them, as they speculated on the chances of next day’s battle, for everybody knew it would occur then, probably at daylight.
They were lying in a makeshift hut behind the battery, and the men around them were talking and smoking as they speculated about the chances of the battle the next day, since everyone knew it would happen then, likely at dawn.
At last they dropped off into an uneasy doze, and were roused from that by the order passed to turn out and man the battery.
At last, they drifted into a restless sleep, and were jolted awake by the command to get up and take their positions at the battery.
They were hardly at their guns when General Jackson came along with a large staff, carefully inspecting the preparations by the light of the camp fires in the rear of the intrenchments.
They had barely gotten to their guns when General Jackson arrived with a large team, meticulously checking the preparations by the glow of the campfires behind the fortifications.
General Villere, of the New Orleans militia, who had seen Eph Clark before, and who was accompanying General Jackson, said:
General Villere, from the New Orleans militia, who had seen Eph Clark before and was with General Jackson, said:
“Here are Lafitte’s men, general. And here is the youth I spoke to you about, an American boy.”
“Here are Lafitte’s men, General. And here’s the young man I mentioned to you, an American kid.”
General Jackson had too many weighty matters on his mind that morning to do more than glance at Eph, in answer to the officer’s remark. But he did say:
General Jackson had too many important things on his mind that morning to do more than glance at Eph in response to the officer’s comment. But he did say:
“All right! Glad to see such pluck and determination.”
“All right! Happy to see such courage and determination.”
Then he passed on to the left of the lines—and all stood firm—peering into a dense mist, which had arisen as the day was near and obscured the field in front.
Then he moved to the left of the lines—and everyone held their ground—looking into a thick mist that had come up as the day was nearing and obscured the field ahead.
It was known that the flower of the British army was in front, and eager eyes and ears kept open to detect the first movement. The invaders had boasted that they would walk straight over the half-drilled riflemen from Kentucky and Tennessee and the militia of Louisiana. They had not quite heard of the artillery of Commodore Patterson and of Lafitte’s batteries, and were not prepared for them, while they had little idea of what the riflemen could do, although they wore no such gorgeous uniform.
It was well known that the elite of the British army was in the front, and eager eyes and ears were on high alert to catch the first sign of action. The invaders had bragged that they would easily trample the inexperienced riflemen from Kentucky and Tennessee and the militia from Louisiana. They hadn’t quite heard about Commodore Patterson’s artillery and Lafitte’s batteries, and they were unprepared for them, while they had little idea of what the riflemen could actually accomplish, even though they weren’t dressed in any fancy uniforms.
Suddenly, before the sun had risen and while the haze still hung upon the ground like a curtain, a gun was heard from the left of the batteries—the one in which Eph Clark had charge of the guns.
Suddenly, before the sun had come up and while the mist still hovered over the ground like a curtain, a gun was fired from the left of the batteries—the one where Eph Clark was in charge of the guns.
His sharp sailor-eyes and ears had detected the advance of the enemy before any others, and, according to orders given beforehand, he fired a round of grape-shot slap into the advancing foe.
His sharp sailor's eyes and ears picked up on the enemy’s advance before anyone else, and, following the orders given earlier, he fired a round of grape-shot straight at the approaching foe.
Just then the mist lifted a little, and, by the early light, could be seen the serried lines of the British force, advancing to the attack in magnificent order.
Just then the mist cleared a bit, and, in the early light, the well-organized lines of the British force could be seen advancing to the attack.
There were two columns of troops, one on the right and one on the left. At the head of each column was a regiment, bearing fascines for filling up the ditch and scaling-ladders for reaching the crest of the defense. Between the two columns were marching a thousand Highlanders, in their picturesque garb, ready to support either column on their flanks, as might be needed.
There were two columns of troops, one on the right and one on the left. At the front of each column was a regiment, carrying fascines to fill the ditch and scaling ladders to reach the top of the defense. Marching between the two columns were a thousand Highlanders in their colorful uniforms, ready to support either column on their sides as needed.
At once the riflemen, with their unerring aim, began a rolling fire, while the artillery, served with great steadiness and coolness, joined in the battle.
Immediately, the riflemen, with their precise aim, started a steady fire, while the artillery, operated with remarkable composure and calmness, joined the fight.
There was great slaughter and confusion among the attacking troops, but, like veterans as they were, they rallied and came on again.
There was a lot of chaos and destruction among the attacking soldiers, but, being experienced as they were, they regrouped and charged forward once more.
At first, Eph Clark was shocked by the effect of the fire; but he soon became excited, and, going from gun to gun of his battery, saw that each was well loaded and well pointed.
At first, Eph Clark was stunned by the impact of the fire, but he quickly got energized and, moving from one gun to another in his battery, saw that each was properly loaded and aimed.
Up to the very ditch surged the brave men in front of them, and one officer, a lieutenant, came over the breastwork uninjured. Seeing Eph and a captain of infantry standing by their guns, close to him, he called out:
Up to the very ditch surged the brave men in front of them, and one officer, a lieutenant, came over the breastwork uninjured. Seeing Eph and a captain of infantry standing by their guns, close to him, he called out:
“Surrender! surrender! The place is ours!”
“Surrender! Surrender! The place is ours!”
Rather surprised at this speech from a single man, Eph replied:
Rather surprised by this speech from one person, Eph replied:
“Look behind you, sir!”
“Check behind you, sir!”
The young English officer, whose name was Lavack, did as he was told, and saw his troops either dead or wounded or in full retreat, and already some distance away.
The young English officer named Lavack did as instructed and saw his troops either dead, wounded, or in full retreat, already a considerable distance away.
“I’ll have to trouble you for your sword, sir!” said Eph, after showing him this sight.
“I need to borrow your sword, sir!” said Eph, after showing him this sight.
“And to whom do I surrender?” said the young officer, gazing at Eph’s rig of silk shirt and sash and loose white trowsers.
“And who should I hand myself over to?” asked the young officer, looking at Eph’s outfit of a silk shirt, sash, and loose white pants.
“To Lieutenant Clark, of Lafitte’s Battery.” And the young officer was led away, to be well treated.
“To Lieutenant Clark, of Lafitte’s Battery.” And the young officer was taken away, where he would be treated well.
In the meantime, while the surviving British troops were retreating from the front, Eph Clark and those about him heard the “advance” blown from a bugle in front of them, and, seeing no one standing so near as the notes seemed to come from, at last discovered, perched up in a small tree—which must have been exposed to all the storm of balls and bullets, for many of its branches were cut away—a small music-boy of one of the British regiments, who had sat up there, sounding the “advance,” all the time the fight was going on, and continued to do so when his regiment was half a mile away.
In the meantime, while the remaining British troops were pulling back from the front, Eph Clark and those around him heard the "advance" played on a bugle ahead of them. Noticing that no one was close enough for the sound to come from, they finally spotted a small music boy from one of the British regiments perched in a small tree. This tree, which must have faced the full force of gunfire, had many branches missing. The boy had been up there, playing the "advance" the entire time the battle was happening, and he kept playing even when his regiment was half a mile away.
Amused at the curious courage and persistency of the little fellow, Eph and a lieutenant of Kentucky riflemen dropped down into the ditch, and went out and captured the courageous lad, who was not more than fourteen.
Amused by the curious bravery and determination of the young boy, Eph and a lieutenant from the Kentucky riflemen climbed down into the ditch and went out to capture the brave lad, who was no more than fourteen.
When they brought him in, the stolid little Englishman, who was entirely unhurt, was much astonished at the praises he received from those he considered deadly enemies.
When they brought him in, the stoic little Englishman, who was completely unharmed, was quite surprised by the compliments he got from those he thought were deadly enemies.
The English did not renew their attack, but at once began preparations for retreat to their ships. And there was good reason, for the actual fighting had only lasted twenty-five minutes, and they had twenty-six hundred men killed, wounded or prisoners, while the American loss was just seventeen.
The English didn’t continue their attack but immediately started getting ready to retreat to their ships. There was good reason for this, as the fighting had only lasted twenty-five minutes, and they had twenty-six hundred men killed, wounded, or captured, while the American loss was just seventeen.
General Packenham, the English commander, General Gibbs, Colonel Keene and Colonel Dale, among the leaders, all lost their lives in that fatal assault.
General Packenham, the English commander, along with General Gibbs, Colonel Keene, and Colonel Dale, all died in that deadly attack.
And the worst of it all was that the battle was fought after a treaty of peace had been made between England and the United States. But there was no means of knowing that, as there would be in these days of steam and electricity.
And the worst part was that the battle happened after a peace treaty had been signed between England and the United States. But there was no way to know that, as there would be today with our technology and communication.
That night Eph had the guard in his battery, for vigilance was not relaxed, as the enemy, though beaten, had not yet retired entirely, and he was pacing up and down the parapet, and wishing he could go to sleep, after all the long excitement and labor, when he heard a challenge of a sentinel at the rear, and soon a written order was brought by an orderly, directing him to report at headquarters on the following day at ten o’clock.
That night, Eph was on guard duty in his unit, as he had to stay alert; the enemy, although defeated, hadn’t completely withdrawn yet. He was walking back and forth along the parapet, wishing he could fall asleep after all the long hours of excitement and hard work, when he heard a sentinel's challenge from the rear. Soon after, an orderly brought him a written order telling him to report to headquarters the next day at ten o’clock.
This official notice made him uneasy, but he did not know anything wrong which he had done, and he knew he had served his guns well. So, when the time came for him to be relieved, he quietly lay down and slept the sleep of a tired boy, until roused for the rough camp breakfast.
This official notice made him feel anxious, but he didn't think he had done anything wrong, and he knew he had done his job well. So, when it was time for him to be relieved, he peacefully lay down and slept like a tired kid, until he was woken up for the rough camp breakfast.
At the appointed time he went to the headquarters in a plantation-house in the rear of the lines, and reported himself.
At the set time, he went to the headquarters in a plantation house behind the front lines and checked in.
An aid-de-camp came out and said:
An aide-de-camp came out and said:
“General Jackson wants to see you.”
“General Jackson wants to see you.”
Without a word, but with much inward perturbation, Eph followed the officer into the room, where a large, rawboned man, with hair standing straight up from his scalp, and clad in general’s uniform and high boots, was sitting at a table filled with papers.
Without saying a word, but feeling very uneasy inside, Eph followed the officer into the room, where a large, lean man with hair sticking straight up from his head, dressed in a general's uniform and high boots, sat at a table covered in papers.
Several officers were standing about the room, and Eph recognized General Villere and one or two others he had seen before.
Several officers were standing around the room, and Eph recognized General Villere and a couple of others he had seen before.
The general looked up sharply from his writing—he had a piercing gray-blue eye—and said:
The general looked up abruptly from his writing—he had a sharp gray-blue eye—and said:
“My lad, you have been much commended for your conduct. You are an American?”
“My boy, you have been highly praised for your behavior. Are you an American?”
“Yes, sir. I did not go to Lafitte’s place of my own accord; but when I saw that I could do some good for my country, I worked as hard as I could.”
“Yes, sir. I didn’t go to Lafitte’s place voluntarily; but when I realized I could help my country, I worked as hard as I could.”
The general waved his hand and nodded approvingly.
The general waved his hand and nodded in approval.
“Yes,” he continued; “I have heard how you acted from Governor Claiborne and Judge Livingston and General Villere. You are a sailor, I believe?”
“Yes,” he continued; “I’ve heard about how you conducted yourself from Governor Claiborne, Judge Livingston, and General Villere. You’re a sailor, I guess?”
“Yes, sir. I have been a sailor for four years.”
“Yes, sir. I’ve been a sailor for four years.”
“Do you like the life?”
“Do you like life?”
“I have not had such success that I should like it. I think I would rather be a soldier.”
“I haven't had enough success to really enjoy it. I think I’d rather be a soldier.”
“Well said, lad,” and the grim general chuckled. “You shall be a soldier. They will listen to me after this work, and I promise you a lieutenantcy in one of the regular regiments. In the meantime I take you on my staff as a volunteer, and you may go to any tailor in New Orleans and be fitted out.”
“Well said, kid,” the serious general laughed. “You will be a soldier. They’ll pay attention to me after this job, and I promise you an officer position in one of the regular regiments. In the meantime, I’m bringing you on my team as a volunteer, and you can go to any tailor in New Orleans and get fitted.”
“There is one thing I would like to say, general.”
“There’s one thing I want to say, General.”
“What is it? Speak quickly, for I have much to do.”
“What is it? Speak fast, because I have a lot to do.”
“There is a Danish youth, older than I am, who served in the battery, and was taken out of the brig with me. I should like to see what becomes of him.”
“There is a Danish guy, older than me, who served in the battery and was taken out of the brig along with me. I want to see what happens to him.”
“Very good! I will give an order for his enlistment, and meantime he can remain with you.”
“Great! I'll arrange for his enlistment, and in the meantime, he can stay with you.”
Two months after this Ephraim Clark received his commission as second lieutenant in the Second Regiment of United States Infantry, and Eric Ericcsson was transferred as a private to the same regiment, the headquarters of which were at the frontier town of St. Louis, in the Territory of Missouri.
Two months later, Ephraim Clark got his commission as a second lieutenant in the Second Regiment of United States Infantry, and Eric Ericcsson was moved as a private to the same regiment, which was based in the frontier town of St. Louis, in the Territory of Missouri.
[THE END.]
[THE END.]
ISSUED WEEKLY.
Our Subscription Price.
Subscriptions to “Golden Days,” $3.00 per annum, $1.50 per six months, $1.00 per four months, all payable in advance.
Subscriptions to “Golden Days,” $3.00 per year, $1.50 for six months, $1.00 for four months, all payable in advance.
Single numbers, six cents each. We pay postage on all United States and Canada subscriptions.
Single numbers, six cents each. We cover the postage for all subscriptions in the United States and Canada.
TO THOSE WHO DESIRE TO GET UP CLUBS.
TO THOSE WHO WANT TO START CLUBS.
If you wish to get up a club for “Golden Days,” send us your name, and we will forward you, free of charge, a number of specimen copies of the paper, so that, with them, you can give your neighborhood a good canvassing.
If you want to start a club for “Golden Days,” send us your name, and we’ll send you, free of charge, several sample copies of the paper, so you can successfully promote it in your community.
OUR CLUB RATES.
OUR CLUB PRICES.
For $5 we will send two copies for one year to one address, or each copy to a separate address.
For $5, we'll send two copies for one year to one address or to two different addresses.
For $10 we will send four copies for one year to one address, or each copy to a separate address.
For $10, we’ll send four copies for one year to a single address, or each copy to a different address.
For $20 we will send eight copies to one address, or each copy to a separate address.
For $20, we will send eight copies to one address or to different addresses.
The party who sends us $20 for a club of eight copies (all sent at one time) will be entitled to a copy for one year FREE.
The person who sends us $20 for a club of eight copies (all sent at once) will receive a copy for one year FREE.
Getters-up of clubs of eight copies can afterward add single copies at $2.50 each.
Getters of clubs of eight copies can later add single copies for $2.50 each.
Money should be sent to us either by Post Office order or Registered Letter, so as to provide as far as possible against its loss by mail.
Money should be sent to us either by postal order or registered letter to minimize the risk of it getting lost in the mail.
All communications, business or otherwise, must be addressed to
All communications, whether for business or anything else, should be directed to
JAMES ELVERSON,
JAMES ELVERSON,
Publisher.
Publisher.
COLUMBUS AND THE SCHOOL CHILDREN
BY SIDNEY.
October, 1892, will long be remembered as the quadricentennial anniversary of America. It has been a festival month, and hardly a town or hamlet in this country but has celebrated, in some way, the landing of Columbus. New York devoted almost an entire week to land and water pageants, and Chicago, in formally dedicating the Columbian Exposition, had three days of impressive ceremonies.
October 1892 will be remembered as the 400th anniversary of America. It has been a month of celebration, and nearly every town or village in the country has marked the landing of Columbus in some way. New York dedicated almost a whole week to land and water parades, while Chicago held three days of impressive ceremonies for the official opening of the Columbian Exposition.
Two remarkable features are to be noted in connection with the October celebrations. One is, that the United States, by common consent, have monopolized the honors in connection with the discovery of this Western Continent.
Two notable aspects should be highlighted regarding the October celebrations. One is that the United States, by general agreement, has taken the lead in the recognition of the discovery of this Western Continent.
Of course, Columbus did not discover the United States any more than Canada. Every one knows now that he never put foot on North America at all, his nearest approach being the West India Islands, and that he did discover South America.
Of course, Columbus didn’t discover the United States any more than Canada. Everyone knows now that he never set foot in North America at all, his closest approach being the West Indies, and that he did discover South America.
Nevertheless it has always been recognized that here, if anywhere, rested his claims as a discoverer, and here, therefore, it was fitting that the quadricentennial should be celebrated.
Nevertheless, it has always been acknowledged that this is where, if anywhere, his claims as a discoverer lie, and so it was appropriate that the quadricentennial should be celebrated here.
The second feature was the zeal with which the school children entered into the celebration. Schools, we may be assured, were little known in the days of Columbus, when monarchs thought it no shame to be unable to write their own names. Nor had Columbus any special desire to educate or civilize the people whom he found in the new lands he annexed to the Spanish crown.
The second feature was the enthusiasm with which the school children joined in the celebration. Schools, we can be sure, were hardly known in Columbus's time when monarchs didn't think it was a big deal to be unable to write their own names. Columbus also had no particular interest in educating or civilizing the people he encountered in the new lands he claimed for the Spanish crown.
Yet it may be said, without exaggeration, that of all the benefits accruing to civilization that grew out of the discovery of America, not one bears any comparison with the public school system of the United States. Our forefathers were men who imbibed the love of liberty with every breath, and they early realized that liberty without intelligence was not possible, and that learning was a deadly foe to tyranny of any kind—not the learning which is confined to the few, but the learning which is free to all, without cost.
Yet it can be said, without exaggeration, that among all the benefits that civilization gained from the discovery of America, none compares to the public school system of the United States. Our ancestors were people who breathed in the love of freedom with every breath, and they quickly understood that freedom without knowledge wasn't feasible, and that education was a powerful enemy to tyranny of any sort—not the kind of education that is limited to a few, but the kind that is accessible to everyone, at no cost.
There are nations, even at the present day, which designedly keep the people in ignorance, for fear that they will know their rights and demand justice. America has no such fear. Every avenue of knowledge has been opened to the child of the humblest, and in the public schools all meet on a plane of equality.
There are still countries today that intentionally keep their people in the dark because they're afraid that if they learn their rights, they'll demand justice. America doesn’t share that fear. Every opportunity for learning is available to even the most humble child, and in public schools, everyone is treated equally.
So it was eminently fitting that the school children should celebrate the discovery of this new world where they are rightly considered the keystone of our national greatness. And they have celebrated it in a way such as the world has never seen.
So it was completely appropriate for the school children to celebrate the discovery of this new world, where they are rightly seen as the foundation of our national greatness. And they celebrated it in a way that has never been seen before.
In the great civic parade in New York city on October 10, twenty-five thousand school children marched to the music of a hundred bands, before the grand-stands, on which sat the dignitaries of the nation, and to the admiring plaudits of half a million spectators who crowded the sidewalks, balconies and windows along the route.
In the big civic parade in New York City on October 10, twenty-five thousand school kids marched to the music of a hundred bands, in front of the grandstands where the nation's leaders were sitting, while half a million spectators filled the sidewalks, balconies, and windows along the route, cheering and clapping.
Shoulder to shoulder, the pampered darling of Murray Hill and the “kid” of the Bowery marched in accord, with flashing eyes and conscious pride in being what they are, and at their head marched the mayor of the Empire City.
Shoulder to shoulder, the coddled favorite of Murray Hill and the “kid” of the Bowery marched in unison, with bright eyes and a proud awareness of who they are, and at their lead walked the mayor of the Empire City.
It was a sight long to be remembered, and one calculated to make the dullest thrill with love of country.
It was a sight that would be remembered for a long time, and one sure to inspire even the most indifferent with a love for their country.
Later in the month, on the twenty-first, the schools all over the land, from the primary to the high schools, joined in celebrating, each 808b in its respective schoolhouse. Speeches were made, odes sung and flags raised.
Later in the month, on the twenty-first, schools across the country, from elementary to high schools, came together to celebrate, each in its own school building. There were speeches, songs, and flags raised.
Such a series of celebrations cannot fail to leave a deep impress on the youthful mind, and one that will tend to instruct and elevate.
Such a series of celebrations is sure to leave a lasting impression on the young mind, one that will help to teach and uplift.
In future years, when men and women, they will recall with justifiable pride that they were part of the quadricentennial festivities, and that the part they bore was second to none.
In the years to come, men and women will look back with rightful pride, remembering that they were part of the 400th anniversary celebrations, and that the role they played was unmatched.
It will be a legacy to be cherished, and it is certain that in no portion of their lives will there be a brighter spot than when, as school children, they emphasized the power and dignity of the Republic.
It will be a legacy to treasure, and it's clear that there won’t be a brighter moment in their lives than when, as school kids, they highlighted the strength and pride of the Republic.
CONDENSED FOOD.
BY W. S. BATES.
In journeying through foreign lands, especially in the East, the English or American traveler is constantly amazed to observe upon what meagre diet the natives exist. Accustomed to meat at every meal, he sees thousands of people who eat meat perhaps not once a year; used to an abundance of vegetables and fruits of infinite variety, he encounters people who live on two or three vegetables and as many fruits.
In traveling through foreign countries, especially in the East, the English or American traveler is often surprised to see what a sparse diet the locals have. Used to having meat at every meal, they notice thousands of people who might eat meat only once a year; used to a wide range of vegetables and fruits, they meet people who rely on just two or three vegetables and a few fruits.
In the mines of Hungary the workers dine on two slices of black bread and an apple; the Italians are content with a little oil and a handful of maccaroni; the Chinese exist almost entirely on rice, and the Arabs will live for weeks on dried dates. The surprise is not so much that these people exist, but that they are healthy and strong. Travelers again and again have noted that the Turkish porters in Constantinople will carry a burden that two strong Americans can hardly lift, and that coolies can tire a horse in running with the jinrikisha in China or Japan.
In the mines of Hungary, workers eat two slices of black bread and an apple; the Italians make do with a little oil and a handful of maccaroni; the Chinese primarily live on rice, and the Arabs can survive for weeks on dried dates. The surprising part isn't just that these people survive, but that they are healthy and strong. Travelers have repeatedly observed that Turkish porters in Constantinople can carry loads that two strong Americans can barely lift, and that coolies can tire a horse while running with the jinrikisha in China or Japan.
Doubtless most of this abstemiousness is due to poverty, since all nationalities soon fall into our ways of eating when they come to these shores, but their sparingness is none the less a proof that much of what we eat is an unnecessary burden to our stomachs. The primary purpose of eating is to sustain life, not to please the palate. We need material to replenish the waste of tissue, material to make blood and bone and flesh, and that is all.
Doubtless most of this moderation is due to poverty, since all nationalities quickly adopt our eating habits when they arrive here, but their restraint still shows that much of what we eat is an unnecessary strain on our stomachs. The main purpose of eating is to sustain life, not to satisfy our taste buds. We need nutrients to replenish the breakdown of our tissues, to create blood, bone, and flesh, and that’s all.
Out of a pound of meat, not more than one tenth is of any value, and the same proportion holds good with many other articles of food. Now, it is evident that if some method existed by which the nutritious elements could be extracted and concentrated, the process of eating would be greatly simplified, and much to our advantage.
Out of a pound of meat, only about one-tenth has any real value, and the same ratio applies to many other types of food. It's clear that if there were a way to extract and concentrate the nutritious elements, eating would be greatly simplified and would benefit us a lot.
The first effort in this line was made thirty years ago in the shape of condensed milk, and the inventor was heartily laughed at. He lived, however, long enough to laugh at other people, and died worth seven millions of dollars. Now the condensing of milk has grown to be a very large industry.
The first attempt in this direction was made thirty years ago with condensed milk, and the inventor was laughed at. However, he lived long enough to laugh at others, and he passed away with a fortune of seven million dollars. Now, the production of condensed milk has become a huge industry.
The processes employed are very simple, the fresh milk being put into a great copper tank with a steam jacket. While it is being heated sugar is added, and the mixture is then drawn off into a vacuum tank, where evaporation is produced by heat.
The methods used are really straightforward. Fresh milk is poured into a large copper tank that has a steam jacket. While it heats up, sugar is added, and then the mixture is transferred into a vacuum tank, where evaporation happens due to the heat.
The vacuum tank will hold, perhaps, nine thousand quarts. It has a glass window at the top, through which the operator in charge looks from time to time. He can tell by the appearance of the milk when the time has arrived to shut off the steam, and this must be done at just the right moment, else the batch will be spoiled.
The vacuum tank can hold about nine thousand quarts. There's a glass window at the top, where the operator checks in every so often. He can tell by looking at the milk when it's time to turn off the steam, and this needs to happen at just the right moment, or else the batch will be ruined.
Next the condensed milk is drawn into forty-quart cans, which are set in very cold spring water, where they are made to revolve rapidly by a mechanical contrivance in order that their contents may cool evenly.
Next, the condensed milk is poured into forty-quart cans, which are placed in very cold spring water, where they are spun quickly by a mechanical device to ensure that their contents cool evenly.
When the water does not happen to be cold enough, ice is put in to bring it down to the proper temperature. Finally the tin cans of market size are filled with the milk by a machine, which pours into each one exactly sixteen ounces automatically, one girl shoving the cans beneath the spout, while another removes them as fast as they are filled.
When the water isn't cold enough, ice is added to lower it to the right temperature. Finally, a machine fills the market-sized tin cans with milk, pouring exactly sixteen ounces into each one automatically, with one person pushing the cans under the spout while another takes them away as quickly as they are filled.
People in cities nowadays use condensed milk largely in preference to the uncondensed, regarding it as more desirable because of the careful supervision maintained by the companies over the dairies from which they get their supplies.
People in cities today prefer condensed milk over regular milk because they see it as more desirable due to the careful oversight that companies have over the dairies from which they source their supplies.
For their consumption the product is delivered unsweetened, but even in this condition it will last fresh two or three times as long as the ordinary milk by reason of the boiling to which it has been subjected. Milk fresh from the cow contains eighty-eight per cent. 808c of water, condensed milk twenty-eight per cent.
For their use, the product is delivered unsweetened, but even in this state, it will stay fresh two or three times longer than regular milk because of the boiling it has undergone. Fresh milk from the cow contains eighty-eight percent water, while condensed milk has twenty-eight percent. 808c
After condensed milks come condensed jellies. They are made in the shape of little bricks, each weighing eight ounces, and with an inside wrapper of oiled paper. According to the directions, the brick is to be put in one pint of boiling water, and stirred until it is dissolved.
After condensed milks come condensed jellies. They are shaped like small bricks, each weighing eight ounces, and wrapped inside with oiled paper. According to the instructions, the brick should be placed in one pint of boiling water and stirred until it dissolves.
The mixture is then poured into a mold or other vessel and put into a cool place. In a few hours the jelly is “set” and ready to use, a pint and a half of it. It never fails to “jell,” which point is the cause of so much anxiety to amateur jelly-makers.
The mixture is then poured into a mold or another container and placed in a cool spot. After a few hours, the jelly is "set" and ready to use, yielding a pint and a half. It always succeeds in "jelling," which is a common source of worry for amateur jelly-makers.
We have often heard that “one egg contains as much nourishment as one pound of meat,” which shows that nature has condensed the food essentials in this instance. But man has condensed them still more, mainly, however, because eggs have a bad habit of getting stale.
We often hear that "one egg has as much nutrition as one pound of meat," which shows that nature has concentrated food essentials in this case. But humans have concentrated them even more, mainly because eggs tend to spoil quickly.
Great quantities of eggs are bought up in summer when the price of them goes down to almost nothing. They are broken into pans, the whites and yolks separated and evaporated to perfect dryness. Finally, they are scraped from the pans and granulated by grinding, when they are ready for shipment in bulk.
Large amounts of eggs are purchased in the summer when their price drops to nearly nothing. They are cracked into pans, with the whites and yolks separated and dried out completely. Finally, they are scraped from the pans and ground into granules, making them ready for bulk shipping.
Bakers, confectioners and hotels use eggs in this form, which is an important saving at seasons when they are dear in the shell.
Bakers, pastry chefs, and hotels use eggs in this way, which is a significant cost-saving during times when they are expensive in their shells.
Extract of beef, although a liquid, is condensed beef; the vanilla bean is now concentrated into an essence and cocoanuts are condensed by desiccation; cider and lime juice are also condensed, so that a spoonful mixed with water makes a pint of the original liquid.
Extract of beef, even though it's liquid, is basically concentrated beef; the vanilla bean is now turned into an essence, and coconuts are condensed through desiccation; cider and lime juice are also concentrated, so a spoonful mixed with water creates a pint of the original liquid.
Finally, some genius has condensed coffee into lozenges weighing only fifteen grains, one of which makes a generous cup of coffee. It is merely necessary to put the lozenge or tablet in the cup, pour boiling water on it and the coffee is made.
Finally, some genius has turned coffee into lozenges weighing just fifteen grains, with one of these creating a full cup of coffee. You simply need to drop the lozenge or tablet into the cup, pour boiling water over it, and the coffee is ready.
What a boon for the housewife as well as the camper-out, the more so since one hundred lozenges, weighing a little more than four ounces, will make one hundred cups.
What a benefit for the housewife and the camper, especially since one hundred lozenges, weighing just over four ounces, will make one hundred cups.
The processes by which coffee is thus concentrated are very interesting. To begin with, the beans are roasted in an enormous oven and ground in a huge mill. Then they are put into a great iron vessel, which is nothing more nor less than a gigantic coffee-pot, holding two hundred and forty pounds at a time. Hundreds of gallons of filtered water are pumped into the coffee-pot, which acts on the drip principle, and the infusion is drawn off to an evaporating tank. A steam pump keeps the air exhausted from this tank, so that the coffee is in vacuo, being heated meanwhile to a high temperature by steam pipes. The water it contains rapidly passes off, and the coffee is of about the consistency of molasses when it is taken out. It is poured into trays of enameled ware, and these trays are placed on shelves in another evaporator.
The methods used to concentrate coffee are really fascinating. First, the beans are roasted in a massive oven and then ground in a large mill. After that, they’re put into a huge iron container, which is essentially a giant coffee pot that holds two hundred and forty pounds at a time. Hundreds of gallons of filtered water are pumped into this coffee pot, which works on the drip principle, and the brewed coffee is drawn off into an evaporating tank. A steam pump keeps the air out of this tank, so the coffee is in a vacuum, while it’s heated to a high temperature by steam pipes. The water quickly evaporates, and the coffee ends up being about the thickness of molasses when it’s removed. It’s then poured into enameled trays, which are placed on shelves in another evaporator.
When the trays are removed, a short time later, the coffee is a dry solid, which is scraped off the trays, ground to powder, and moulded into lozenges.
When the trays are taken away, shortly after, the coffee is a dry solid, which gets scraped off the trays, ground into powder, and shaped into lozenges.
AN UNFORTUNATE EXPERIMENT.
Some weeks ago we chronicled in Golden Days the particulars of a competition race in Europe, which was unique in its rules and intended to be scientific in its character. The Emperors of Austria and Germany arranged for a contest between the officers of their respective armies in the way of a long-distance ride between Berlin and Vienna, Austrian officers to ride from Vienna to Berlin, and German officers from Berlin to Vienna.
Some weeks ago we detailed in Golden Days the specifics of a competition race in Europe, which was unique in its rules and aimed to be scientific in nature. The Emperors of Austria and Germany organized a contest between the officers of their respective armies in the form of a long-distance ride between Berlin and Vienna, with Austrian officers riding from Vienna to Berlin and German officers from Berlin to Vienna.
This entire distance of four hundred miles was to be covered in the shortest possible time, each rider using but one horse and choosing any route which suited his fancy.
This entire distance of four hundred miles had to be covered in the quickest time possible, with each rider using just one horse and picking any route that they liked.
Prizes were offered for the first man who covered the distance, and another prize was to be given to the contestant who brought his horse to the finish in the best condition.
Prizes were offered for the first person to complete the distance, and another prize would go to the contestant who brought their horse to the finish in the best condition.
It was a purely military race, and the outcome was expected to prove a great many things of value to Austria and Germany as to the endurance of man and horse, and naturally excited great interest, not only in Europe, but also in this country.
It was a strictly military competition, and the results were anticipated to demonstrate a lot of important aspects for Austria and Germany regarding the stamina of both man and horse, which naturally generated a lot of interest, not just in Europe, but also here in the U.S.
The result, however, has been far from gratifying. The start was made on time, and an Austrian officer was the first to cover the distance, in three days, one hour and forty-five minutes. A notable victory, no doubt, but at what a cost!
The result, however, has been far from satisfying. They started on time, and an Austrian officer was the first to complete the distance in three days, one hour, and forty-five minutes. A notable victory, for sure, but at what a cost!
Hardly had the applause died away, when the noble horse which had accomplished the feat, died in his tracks; and this was only the beginning. Since then fifteen or twenty horses have died, and every one of the remainder are dying or rendered forever useless.
Hardly had the applause faded when the noble horse that performed the feat collapsed and died right there; and this was just the beginning. Since then, fifteen or twenty horses have died, and every one of the others is either dying or permanently incapacitated.
Stories of pitiless cruelty on the part of the riders have been reported—of whippings, spurrings, and even absolute torture, to urge on the poor animals.
Stories of ruthless cruelty by the riders have been reported—whippings, spurring, and even outright torture to push the poor animals.
Under the circumstances, it is not to be 808d wondered that the press and people are now unanimous in condemning the race as brutal and barbarous, and claiming that no good purpose was served by the exhibition.
Under the circumstances, it’s not surprising that the press and the public are now in full agreement in condemning the race as brutal and savage, claiming that the exhibition served no positive purpose. 808d
It is true that a prize was offered to the rider who brought in his horse in the best condition, but this chance seems to have been lost sight of completely, and not a single horse arrived in a state less than pitiable.
It’s true that there was a prize for the rider who brought in their horse in the best condition, but it seems that opportunity was totally overlooked, and not a single horse arrived in anything better than a sorry state.
Public sentiment in this age is quick to put the stamp of disapproval on unnecessary cruelty of any kind, and however much the Emperors of Austria and Germany may regard the result with satisfaction, or crown the visitors with laurels, humane people everywhere will condemn the exhibition and protest against any repetition.
Public opinion today quickly disapproves of any unnecessary cruelty, and no matter how much the Emperors of Austria and Germany may be pleased with the outcome or celebrate the visitors, compassionate people everywhere will criticize the exhibition and protest against it happening again.
OUR NEW PACIFIC STATION.
BY ANON.
In the days when the voyages and adventures of Captain Cook were read by every schoolboy, there was a great deal heard of the Navigators’ Islands, in the Pacific. Lying between seven and eight hundred miles south of the equator, this group of nine islands and some small islets has been a favorite port for many years, and all seamen and explorers unite in calling it an earthly paradise. The climate is perfection, the soil is rich, and the natives always have been friendly.
In the days when every schoolboy was reading about Captain Cook's voyages and adventures, there was a lot of talk about the Navigators' Islands in the Pacific. Situated about seven to eight hundred miles south of the equator, this group of nine islands and several small islets has been a popular port for many years, and all sailors and explorers agree it's a paradise on earth. The climate is perfect, the soil is fertile, and the locals have always been friendly.
Similar conditions doubtless prevail in other islands of the Pacific, but our interests at present centre on the islands just described, since they are now known as the Samoan Islands, and in them lies the harbor of Pago-Pago, which our government has at last acquired, after years of negotiation.
Similar conditions probably exist in other Pacific islands, but right now, our focus is on the islands we just mentioned, now known as the Samoan Islands. They contain the harbor of Pago-Pago, which our government has finally secured after years of negotiation.
The chiefs of the Samoan Islands have more than once petitioned to be taken under the protectorate of Great Britain or the United States, and in 1878 a commercial treaty was concluded with this country, and in 1879 Great Britain and Germany made almost similar treaties.
The leaders of the Samoan Islands have repeatedly requested to be placed under the protection of Great Britain or the United States. In 1878, a trade agreement was established with the United States, and in 1879, Great Britain and Germany signed nearly identical treaties.
Had the United States so desired, the Samoan group would have been ceded to us years ago, but there is always vigorous opposition to this country acquiring territory outside of its present coast lines. No such scruples prevail in England or Germany, and, in consequence, both those powers are industriously engaged in annexing stray islands, whether the inhabitants desire protection or not.
Had the United States wanted to, the Samoan islands could have been handed over to us years ago, but there’s always strong opposition to this country taking on territory beyond its current borders. No such concerns exist in England or Germany, and as a result, both countries are actively working to annex random islands, regardless of whether the local people want protection or not.
But they did not take Samoa, mainly because of a well defined idea that the United States, although opposed to annexing these islands herself, was as strongly opposed to any other nation taking them, and European nations have, of late years, a wholesome respect for this nation.
But they didn't take Samoa, mainly because of a clear belief that the United States, although against annexing these islands itself, strongly opposed any other nation taking them, and European nations have, in recent years, developed a healthy respect for this country.
It is true that our trade in the Pacific is not large, but it is rapidly increasing, and the need of a harbor has been apparent for some time. Of course all the harbors in the Pacific are open to our ships in times of peace, but there may come a time of war, when the ports will be closed to our shipping, and we will sorely need some ports of our own.
It’s true that our trade in the Pacific isn’t big, but it’s growing quickly, and the need for a harbor has been obvious for a while. Of course, all the harbors in the Pacific are open to our ships in peacetime, but there may be a time of war when the ports will be closed to our shipping, and we will really need ports of our own.
Then we need coal and supply stations for our men of war, such as England has in all parts of the world, and such as we ought to have and would have were it not for the perverse public sentiment which is opposed to any acquisition of territory, however needful or just.
Then we need coal and supply stations for our warships, like England has in all parts of the world, and like we should have and would have if it weren't for the stubborn public opinion that is against any acquisition of territory, no matter how necessary or justified.
Now at least we have Pago-Pago, and it is believed that Pearl Harbor in Oahu, one of the Hawaiian Islands, will be acquired in somewhat the same way.
Now at least we have Pago Pago, and it's thought that Pearl Harbor in Oahu, one of the Hawaiian Islands, will be obtained in a similar way.
The Germans have a harbor in Samoa and the English are negotiating for one, but Pago-Pago is believed to be the largest and best of all.
The Germans have a port in Samoa, and the British are in talks to get one too, but Pago-Pago is thought to be the biggest and best of all.
Here a coaling, supply and repair station will be built, the title to the land being vested absolutely in the United States.
Here, a coaling, supply, and repair station will be constructed, with the land title fully owned by the United States.
Other nations may use the harbor as they please, but the United States will control it, and in case of any trouble in the Pacific it will be a point of vantage of the greatest value to this country.
Other countries can use the harbor as they wish, but the United States will maintain control over it, and if any issues arise in the Pacific, it will be a strategic advantage of immense value to this country.
—On Mount Washington, in New Hampshire, lives a little colony of butterflies that never descend below 2000 feet from the summit. They are completely isolated from others of their kind, no butterflies being found in any other spot in their immediate vicinity. It is supposed that the remote ancestors of this curious race were stranded on the mountain at the close of the glacial period.
—On Mount Washington in New Hampshire, there's a small group of butterflies that never go below 2000 feet from the peak. They are completely cut off from others of their species, with no butterflies found nearby. It's believed that the remote ancestors of this unique group were left on the mountain at the end of the Ice Age.
[This Story began in No. 48.]
[This story started in No. 48.]
—THE MUTINY—
On Board of the Sea Eagle
OR, THE
Adventures of a Homeless Boy.
BY RALPH HAMILTON,
AUTHOR OF “CHESPA,” “OFF TO THE SOUTHWEST,”
ETC., ETC., ETC.
CHAPTER XII.
A SAIL—LAND.
Since the night of the mutiny they had been flying a signal of distress, and when Frank saw it fluttering at the mast-head, through his bitter, blinding tears, he wondered if it would bring assistance to him, or must he float on and on over this wide, silent sea till he, too, died? The thought was an appalling one, and he threw himself on the deck in an agony of despair.
Since the night of the mutiny, they had been raising a distress signal, and when Frank saw it waving at the top of the mast through his painful, overwhelming tears, he wondered if it would bring him help, or would he have to drift endlessly over this vast, quiet sea until he, too, perished? The thought was terrifying, and he collapsed on the deck in sheer despair.
So intense was his strange fear and grief and loneliness that he did not realize the fact that the schooner was driving through the water at the rate of five miles an hour, though he heard the wash of the waves against her sides, and felt the momentarily freshening wind blow cool on his face and pipe lonesomely through the cordage.
So intense was his strange fear, grief, and loneliness that he didn’t notice that the schooner was moving through the water at five miles an hour, even though he could hear the waves splashing against the sides and feel the wind picking up and blowing cool on his face, whistling through the ropes.
Weary, sick at heart, and worn out with watching, he finally fell asleep, and when he awoke the wind was gone, the sails flapped idly against the mast, and the sun, in unclouded splendor, was just beginning to peep above the eastern horizon.
Weary, heartbroken, and exhausted from staying awake, he finally drifted off to sleep. When he woke up, the wind had died down, the sails hung limply against the mast, and the sun, shining brightly without a cloud in the sky, was just starting to rise above the eastern horizon.
He got up, feeling refreshed, but very hungry, went to the galley, searched around till he found some bread and a bit of cheese, and then came back to the shade of the awning to eat it.
He got up feeling refreshed but really hungry, went to the kitchen, searched around until he found some bread and a little cheese, and then returned to the shade of the awning to eat it.
The long day passed, the night came and went, and another day dawned, only to find Frank still drifting aimlessly on before any breeze that chanced to blow.
The long day went by, the night came and went, and another day began, only to find Frank still drifting aimlessly on with whatever breeze happened to blow.
A little past noon he saw a sail a long way to windward, and so great was his joy at the discovery that he shouted at the top of his voice, and ran hither and thither about the deck in a mad transport of sudden hope and delight.
A little after noon, he spotted a sail far off to windward, and his joy at the sight was so immense that he shouted at the top of his lungs and ran back and forth across the deck in a wild fit of sudden hope and excitement.
The vessel proved to be the British bark Swallow. Frank could hardly restrain his gladness within rational bounds when he saw her change her course and stand directly toward the Sea Eagle, with all the speed the light wind that was blowing would permit her to make.
The ship turned out to be the British bark Swallow. Frank could barely contain his excitement when he saw her change course and head straight for the Sea Eagle, using all the speed the light wind would allow.
When within speaking-distance, the stranger hove to and hailed:
When within shouting distance, the stranger stopped and called out:
“What schooner is that, and where bound?”
“What schooner is that, and where's it headed?”
“The Sea Eagle, from Ruatan to Philadelphia!” piped the boy’s voice from the schooner’s deck.
“The Sea Eagle, from Roatan to Philadelphia!” called the boy’s voice from the schooner’s deck.
“Where is your captain?”
“Where's your captain?”
“Dead!”
“Deceased!”
“His name and yours?”
"What's your name and his?"
“Captain Calvin Thorne. My name is Frank Arden, and I am all alone. First we had a mutiny on board, and then yellow fever, and now I am the only one left.”
“Captain Calvin Thorne. My name is Frank Arden, and I’m all alone. First, we had a mutiny on board, then yellow fever, and now I’m the only one left.”
“Yellow fever!” The captain of the bark repeated the words with a kind of terrified jerk. “Forward there, men! Bend on all sail and stand off!” he shouted to his crew, as he turned from the rail, where he had stood while speaking to Frank. “We can’t help you, boy. Sorry, but we can’t, if it’s yellow fever you have on board.”
“Yellow fever!” The captain of the ship repeated the words with a kind of terrified jerk. “Come on, men! Raise all the sails and get us out of here!” he yelled to his crew, as he turned from the rail, where he had been standing while talking to Frank. “We can’t help you, kid. Sorry, but we can’t if you’ve got yellow fever on board.”
And, to Frank’s unspeakable amazement, the bark was instantly put about, and was soon rapidly widening the distance between him and safety.
And to Frank’s unbelievable shock, the ship quickly turned around and soon started to create a bigger distance between him and safety.
He had not thought of the dread pestilence the Sea Eagle carried in her every rope and spar and sail.
He hadn’t considered the terrible disease the Sea Eagle carried in every line, spar, and sail.
For a moment he felt as if he should die, so great was the reaction from eager hope and joy to bitterest disappointment and despair; but he rallied his sinking heart, after a little, and watched the bark disappear in the sun lit distance, with strangely-bright and tearless eyes.
For a moment, he felt like he might die, the shift from eager hope and joy to the deepest disappointment and despair was overwhelming; but after a bit, he steadied his sinking heart and watched the boat vanish in the sunlit distance, with strangely bright and tearless eyes.
“FRANK WORKED UNCEASINGLY UNTIL NEAR SUNSET.”
“Frank worked tirelessly until just before sunset.”
No one could, no one dared, to help him, when they knew it was yellow fever that menaced them, and tainted the very air through which the Sea Eagle sailed. He no longer need look for relief by means of a passing vessel. That hope was gone utterly; for it would be wicked and cruel not to tell of what it was the captain had died. And who would aid him, when they knew it was to risk their life to do so?
No one could, and no one dared, to help him when they knew it was yellow fever that threatened them, infecting the very air through which the Sea Eagle sailed. He no longer needed to seek relief from a passing ship. That hope was completely lost; it would be wrong and heartless not to say what had caused the captain's death. And who would help him, knowing it meant risking their own life to do so?
Yellow fever, and with good reason, is only another name for death to a sailor, and Frank could not blame them for giving the schooner a wide berth.
Yellow fever, understandably, is just another word for death to a sailor, and Frank couldn’t fault them for staying far away from the schooner.
When the Swallow was quite out of sight, he returned to his seat under the awning. It was now almost sunset, and the haze and mist of early twilight began to creep over the tossing waves.
When the Swallow was completely out of sight, he went back to his spot under the awning. It was nearly sunset now, and the haze and mist of early twilight started to settle over the choppy waves.
For the first time since he was left alone on the vessel, he sat himself down to calmly think over the terrifying position in which he was placed and gravely consider what it was best for him to do.
For the first time since he was left alone on the ship, he sat down to calmly think about the frightening situation he was in and seriously consider what would be best for him to do.
He had passed through all there was, he thought, of sorrow, dismay, disappointment and horror; and whatever there might be of suffering and danger in store for him, he felt that, at most, they could give him no greater pain than he had already endured.
He thought he had experienced everything there was to feel: sadness, frustration, disappointment, and fear; and whatever suffering or danger might still come his way, he believed that, at most, they couldn't hurt him more than he had already suffered.
The reflection somehow was as comforting as it was sudden and startling to his weary energies and overtaxed strength. He would not give up again, and, from that moment, resolved to save both the vessel and himself, if he could.
The reflection was both comforting and unexpectedly startling to his tired mind and worn-out body. He wouldn’t give up again and, from that moment on, decided to save both the ship and himself, if he could.
Captain Thorne, when predicting his own speedy death, had spoken as if he thought Frank would live to reach land; and in this belief he had died, after giving into the lad’s 809c keeping his little all of wealth and telling him what to do in case he survived the perils of this most perilous voyage.
Captain Thorne, while predicting his imminent death, had spoken as if he believed Frank would survive to see land; and in that belief, he died, after entrusting the young man with his meager wealth and advising him on what to do if he survived the dangers of this extremely treacherous journey. 809c
And, oh, how faithfully would Frank carry out his dead benefactor’s wishes, if he but lived to set foot on the soil of Pennsylvania again!
And, wow, how faithfully Frank would carry out his late benefactor’s wishes if he just lived to step foot on the soil of Pennsylvania again!
Buoyed up by this new hope and determined henceforth to make the best of all and everything that might befall him, Frank went to the galley, made himself a cup of strong coffee, and, with some hard biscuit, cheese and dried beef that he found there, made a hearty supper.
Buoyed by this new hope and determined to make the best of everything that came his way, Frank went to the kitchen, brewed himself a strong cup of coffee, and, with some hard biscuits, cheese, and dried beef he found there, made a hearty dinner.
Everything remained in the galley just as poor Nat had left it, and during the whole time he was on the schooner it constituted the limit of Frank’s foraging-ground, for he had not the courage to enter the cabin yet, or search for other stores than the cook’s room afforded.
Everything in the galley was just as poor Nat had left it, and for the entire time he was on the schooner, it was all Frank felt comfortable enough to explore. He didn’t have the courage to go into the cabin yet or look for supplies beyond what the cook's room provided.
On the evening of the fifth day a brisk breeze sprang up, which set the whitecaps to tumbling far and near and sent clouds of spray flying from the schooner’s bows.
On the evening of the fifth day, a strong breeze picked up, causing the whitecaps to roll all around and sending clouds of spray flying from the bow of the schooner.
The sun set in the luminous west, leaving behind a long track of orange and purple light; the growing moon flung its yellow rays across the troubled waters, melting into the million phosphorescent gleams that sparkled and quivered along the surface like living jets of fire. Frank had never before seen so lovely a sunset, or one so utterly lonely and sad. He stretched himself on the deck, with his two hands clasped under his head, in lieu of a pillow, and watched the masts make eccentric circles through the stars, and the few fleecy clouds, that for a time had followed in the wake of the moon, vanish, as it seemed to him, into the sea.
The sun set in the bright west, leaving a long trail of orange and purple light behind; the rising moon cast its yellow rays across the choppy waters, blending with the millions of glowing sparkles that shimmered along the surface like living jets of fire. Frank had never seen such a beautiful sunset, or one that felt so completely lonely and sad. He lay back on the deck, using his hands as a pillow under his head, and watched the masts move in odd circles among the stars, as the few fluffy clouds that had briefly followed the moon disappeared, as it seemed to him, into the sea.
“The vessel must be making six knots an hour, and doing it, too, easily.”
“The ship must be going six knots an hour, and doing it with ease, too.”
Frank fell asleep with some such vague calculation drifting disconnectedly through his mind. He was awakened about daylight by the loud screaming of a number of gulls that were flying near the vessel in anxious search of a morsel of food.
Frank fell asleep with some vague thoughts drifting aimlessly through his mind. He was awakened at dawn by the loud squawking of several gulls flying near the boat, anxiously searching for a bite to eat.
He jumped up in great excitement, not on account of the noise made by the gulls, but another sound he heard—a deep, continuous roar, not unlike the moan of the wind through a pine forest.
He jumped up in excitement, not because of the noise from the gulls, but due to another sound he heard—a deep, continuous roar, similar to the moan of the wind through a pine forest.
He looked around him, first confusedly and then with surprised wonder. His eyes brightened, and a cry of joy broke from his lips, for there, not a mile away, was land. A long, white line of surf marked the boundary of the beach, and beyond it he saw the feathery tops of palm and cocoanut trees, nodding in the fresh morning breeze.
He looked around, first in confusion and then with amazed wonder. His eyes lit up, and a joyful cry escaped his lips, because there, less than a mile away, was land. A long, white line of surf marked the edge of the beach, and beyond it, he saw the feathery tops of palm and coconut trees swaying in the fresh morning breeze.
Land at last!
Finally landed!
Again Frank’s jubilant shout echoed oddly clear and solitary above the incessant booming 809d of the breakers and the monotonous wash of the waves.
Again, Frank’s cheerful shout echoed strangely clear and alone above the continuous crashing of the waves and the dull wash of the surf. 809d
Land, and no mistake, and the Sea Eagle was driving straight toward it with a speed that would strand her in twenty minutes, if she kept on.
Land, no doubt about it, and the Sea Eagle was heading straight for it at a speed that would run her aground in twenty minutes if she kept going.
And grandly determined upon her own destruction looked the staunch old schooner, in the fast brightening rays of the rising sun, as, with all sail set and never a hand at her helm, she plowed her way toward the low, sandy shore stretching away like the shadow of doom before her.
And boldly set on her own destruction looked the sturdy old schooner, in the quickly brightening light of the rising sun, as, with all sails up and without anyone at her helm, she pushed her way toward the low, sandy shore that stretched out like a shadow of doom before her.
Frank meant to beach her, and take his chance on the island, for an island he felt pretty certain it was.
Frank intended to land her on the shore and take his chances on the island, because he was pretty sure it was one.
He flew to the cabin, and brought up the captain’s glass. He could do it now without superstitious fear. To the southward he saw a black, barren ledge of rocks, rising abruptly out of the sea, but to the north and east the shore was low, and there did not appear to be much surf.
He flew to the cabin and brought up the captain’s glass. He could do it now without any superstitious fear. To the south, he saw a dark, barren ledge of rocks rising sharply out of the sea, but to the north and east, the shore was low, and there didn’t seem to be much surf.
He ran to the wheel, and gave it a turn a point or two more to the north and east. The vessel obeyed her helm splendidly. The tide was at the flood, the wind fresh but steady, and blowing directly on land.
He ran to the wheel and turned it a bit more to the north and east. The boat responded beautifully to the helm. The tide was high, the wind was fresh but steady, and blowing right towards the land.
With firm, shut lips, watchful eyes and pale, resolute face, Frank kept his small hand on the spokes, the rapid pulsations of his heart telling away the seconds so audibly that he could count them.
With tight lips, alert eyes, and a pale, determined face, Frank kept his small hand on the wheel, the quick beats of his heart counting the seconds so clearly that he could keep track of them.
In less than ten minutes’ time she struck, grounding lightly and getting off again; then she plunged forward, driven high on the beach by an incoming wave, and was as motionless as if she had never pitched and tossed through mountainous billows or careened to the angry rush of the storm-lashed sea.
In less than ten minutes, she hit the shore, landing softly and then taking off again; then she surged forward, pushed up onto the beach by a crashing wave, and was completely still as if she had never been tossed around in huge waves or tilted in the furious flow of the stormy sea.
Frank relinquished his grasp of the wheel, and drew a long breath of mingled regret and satisfaction.
Frank let go of the wheel and took a deep breath filled with a mix of regret and satisfaction.
“Fast aground till a squall comes along and breaks you up,” he said, as if speaking to the vessel. “It’s all there was left for either of us to do, for we are death, it seems, to every one that comes near us.”
“Stuck here until a storm comes and tears you apart,” he said, as if talking to the ship. “That’s all that’s left for either of us to do, since it seems we bring death to everyone who gets close to us.”
Hardly a dozen yards were between him and solid earth. Frank soon had the ladder over the side, and in two minutes more was on shore.
Hardly a dozen yards separated him from solid ground. Frank quickly put the ladder over the side, and in just two more minutes, he was on the shore.
He ran up and down the beach a little way, shouting at intervals as loud as he could, but there was no answer.
He jogged up and down the beach for a while, shouting as loudly as he could at intervals, but there was no response.
Scores of beautiful little paroquets were chattering in the palm trees, and numbers of long-legged sea-fowl stalking about on the reef, but no human being, or any sign of one, did he see.
Scores of beautiful little parakeets were chattering in the palm trees, and groups of long-legged seabirds were walking around on the reef, but he saw no humans or any sign of them.
It was necessary that he should know something about the size of the island before deciding what next it was best to do, so he set out to explore its wooded portion and ascertain what the prospects were for living on it for an indefinite length of time.
It was important for him to understand the size of the island before deciding what to do next, so he went to explore its wooded area and see what the chances were for living there for an unknown length of time.
An hour’s tramp showed him that it was perhaps two miles long by less than half that distance wide, and to all appearance no human being other than himself had ever set foot upon it.
An hour of hiking showed him that it was maybe two miles long and less than half that wide, and it seemed like no one else had ever set foot on it besides him.
The northern part was simply a barren rock, fissured and seamed by the action of the water, its base marked by a tossing line of foam of ominous import, for it told of the sunken reefs hidden beneath its restless ebb and flow, and extending far out to sea. The 810a southern and eastern end were covered with a dense growth of tropical vegetation, but fresh water he did not find, or any animal, great or small. Many varieties of brilliantly-plumaged birds flew screaming away at his approach, but they were the only living things he saw.
The northern part was just a bare rock, cracked and marked by the action of the water, with a line of foamy waves at its base that hinted at the dangerous hidden reefs beneath the restless tide, extending far out to sea. The 810a southern and eastern ends were covered in thick tropical plants, but he didn't find any fresh water or any animals, big or small. Many types of brightly colored birds flew away screeching as he got closer, but they were the only living things he noticed.
He came back to the schooner, clambered on board, went to the galley, got himself a good breakfast, and, while he was eating it in the shade of the awning, made up his mind what he would do.
He returned to the schooner, climbed on board, went to the galley, made himself a nice breakfast, and while eating it under the shade of the awning, decided what he would do.
The rainy season was near at hand—a period which Captain Thorne had told him was usually ushered in by frequent afternoon squalls, accompanied by terrific thunder and lightning, which was more than likely to be speedily followed by a hurricane of such violence as to destroy in a second a vessel beached and helpless as was the Sea Eagle. The tide was going out by this time, and the schooner’s bow was buried high and dry in the sand.
The rainy season was approaching—a time that Captain Thorne had said was usually marked by frequent afternoon storms, along with loud thunder and lightning, which was likely to be quickly followed by a hurricane so fierce it could obliterate a ship stranded and helpless like the Sea Eagle. The tide was going out now, and the schooner’s bow was stuck high and dry in the sand.
Frank’s first act after finishing his breakfast was to take in the sail. Such of it as he could not handle he cut away, and then began to carry it on shore. The captain’s small boat still hung in the davits, but he did not need it as yet.
Frank’s first move after finishing his breakfast was to take in the sail. He cut away whatever he couldn’t handle and then started to carry it ashore. The captain’s small boat was still hanging in the davits, but he didn’t need it yet.
With the sails and spars he made a nice roomy tent, under the largest of the palm trees nearest the shore, so he could always have the schooner in sight, and also an unobstructed view of the open sea.
With the sails and spars, he created a spacious tent under the biggest palm tree closest to the shore, allowing him to always keep an eye on the schooner and also have an unobstructed view of the open sea.
His object now was to make himself as comfortable as he could on the island, and then wait patiently for a sail to come and take him off, or something to turn up in his favor of a nature calculated to restore him again to the world and enable him to carry out to the letter Captain Thorne’s dying request.
His goal now was to make himself as comfortable as possible on the island and then patiently wait for a sail to arrive and take him away, or for something to happen that would help him return to the world and allow him to fulfill Captain Thorne’s dying wish.
By noon he had his tent up; then he went to the vessel and quickly removed to his new quarters one of the smallest of the casks of water on deck, a case of ship biscuits and the tin box the captain had charged him to guard with untiring care.
By noon, he had set up his tent; then he went to the ship and quickly moved one of the smaller water casks from the deck to his new quarters, along with a case of ship biscuits and the tin box the captain had instructed him to protect with constant vigilance.
He worked unceasingly until near sunset, and the surf was again beginning to play around the stranded schooner’s bow.
He worked tirelessly until just before sunset, and the waves had started to play around the bow of the stranded schooner.
He was so tired he could hardly stand, and made his last trip to the vessel for that day just as the moon began to glimmer over the water.
He was so exhausted he could barely stand, and he made his final trip to the boat for the day just as the moon started to shine over the water.
It looked so very friendly, hanging directly above the mainmast, like a great golden world, that he thought it would be pleasant to eat his supper on land, by the light of its mellow rays, though the fire he had kindled an hour before flamed up brightly on the sand close by and the fragrance of boiling coffee mingled appetizingly with the briny breath of the sea.
It looked really inviting, hanging right above the mainmast like a big golden globe, so he thought it would be nice to have dinner on land under its warm light, even though the fire he had started an hour ago was blazing brightly on the sand nearby and the smell of boiling coffee mixed deliciously with the salty air from the sea.
After partaking of his supper, he swung his hammock in the tent, for he had no desire to pass another night on the schooner, and in five minutes was fast asleep.
After having his dinner, he set up his hammock in the tent, since he didn’t want to spend another night on the schooner, and within five minutes, he was sound asleep.
He had a lively remembrance of the red ants, soldier-snails, gnats, lizards, mosquitoes and sand-flies of Ruatan; but none of these winged and creeping pests disturbed his slumber, and he slept on until the sun was fully an hour high and the palm trees vocal with the chattering of the paroquets.
He vividly remembered the red ants, soldier snails, gnats, lizards, mosquitoes, and sand flies of Roatan; but none of these winged or creeping pests interrupted his sleep, and he continued to sleep until the sun was well over an hour high and the palm trees were alive with the chatter of the parrots.
He awoke refreshed, sprang from his hammock and ran to see if the schooner was all right.
He woke up feeling refreshed, jumped out of his hammock, and ran to check on the schooner.
Yes, there she was! Her tapering masts shining like polished marble in the brilliant sunshine, and the tide fretting and frothing against her sides.
Yes, there she was! Her slender masts gleaming like polished marble in the bright sunshine, and the tide churning and frothing against her sides.
After an exhilarating plunge in the surf, Frank set about getting his breakfast. The day previous he had carried on shore all the galley furniture, completely dismantling poor Nat’s late quarters of stove, cooking utensils, cups and plates, and everything portable, even to the zinc covering of the floor.
After an exciting dive into the waves, Frank started making his breakfast. The day before, he had brought all the kitchen equipment ashore, completely taking apart poor Nat’s former space, including the stove, cooking tools, cups and plates, and everything else that could be moved, even the zinc floor covering.
He had not ventured so far as the hold, but had taken everything of value from the captain’s cabin—his books and charts, the ship’s instruments, a fine eight-day chronometer clock, still going, and which he wound up with no little pleasure.
He hadn’t gone all the way to the hold but had taken everything valuable from the captain’s cabin—his books and maps, the ship’s tools, a nice eight-day chronometer clock that was still working, and he wound it up with great satisfaction.
He carefully housed on shore the contents of the lockers, which included a case of port wine, a little bag of Spanish reals, another of doubloons, a case of canned meats, two of preserved fruits and jellies and a small medicine chest.
He carefully stored the contents of the lockers onshore, which included a case of port wine, a small bag of Spanish coins, another bag of doubloons, a case of canned meats, two cases of preserved fruits and jellies, and a small medicine cabinet.
All the cargo, save the cocoanuts, was a rotten mass in the hold, the larger part of which he eventually pitched overboard.
All the cargo, except for the coconuts, was a decaying mess in the hold, and most of it he eventually threw overboard.
There were coffee, chocolate, sugar, rice, beans, dried beef, barley, vermicelli, a small quantity of tea, salt pork, hard biscuit, flour, salt beef, lemons, honey, a cask of vinegar, a dozen sacks of salt and a few other supplies, such as a sailing craft of the kind usually carries.
There were coffee, chocolate, sugar, rice, beans, dried beef, barley, vermicelli, a small amount of tea, salted pork, hard biscuits, flour, salted beef, lemons, honey, a cask of vinegar, a dozen sacks of salt, and a few other supplies, like a sailing vessel of the type typically used.
In four days’ time Frank had every movable article out of her, yet the dreaded squall had not come nor a drop of rain fallen.
In four days, Frank had taken all the movable items out of her, but the feared squall hadn’t arrived, and not a drop of rain had fallen.
There lay the Sea Eagle, blistering under the sun by day and gauntly outlined under the stars by night, changed in no way since she stranded, except that she had settled quite two feet in the sand and was aground 810b so firmly that it looked as if it would take a pretty strong gale to blow her to pieces.
There lay the Sea Eagle, scorching in the sun during the day and stark under the stars at night, unchanged since it ran aground, except that it had sunk a good two feet into the sand and was stuck so firmly that it seemed like it would take quite a strong storm to break it apart. 810b
So far, Frank had been too busy and too much engrossed by the novelty of his situation to devote much time to thinking; but now, when the excitement and hurry was over and he had leisure to turn his attention to other matters, second only in importance to securing all there was of value in the schooner, he concluded to make a thorough exploration of the island and the grim, conical-shaped ledge of rocks that formed its upper, or southern part.
So far, Frank had been too busy and too caught up in the novelty of his situation to spend much time thinking; but now, when the excitement and rush were over and he had time to focus on other things, which were almost as important as securing everything valuable in the schooner, he decided to do a thorough exploration of the island and the steep, cone-shaped ledge of rocks that made up its upper, or southern part.
So, the fifth day of his landing on the island, he got ready the small boat, placed in it a bottle of water and a good supply of food, and set out to row around the reefs.
So, on the fifth day after he landed on the island, he prepared the small boat, put a bottle of water and plenty of food in it, and began to row around the reefs.
He made a complete circuit of the island, and found it to be one of the many results of volcanic eruption common throughout the Pacific Ocean and the Caribbean Sea.
He circled the entire island and discovered that it was one of the many outcomes of volcanic eruptions typical in the Pacific Ocean and the Caribbean Sea.
At low tide, a long, black reef showed its frowning edge above the restless surf, connecting with the higher point of rocks overlooking the narrow strip of fertile land lying between it and the sandy beach, where the Sea Eagle had stranded, and still maintained the strange and lonely anchorage she had made for herself.
At low tide, a long, dark reef revealed its jagged edge above the restless surf, connecting with the higher rocks overlooking the narrow strip of fertile land between it and the sandy beach, where the Sea Eagle had run aground and still kept the strange and lonely anchorage she had created for herself.
Frank, curious and venturesome as he might be, was yet keenly alive to hidden dangers, and, as he rowed around among the rocks, kept a sharp lookout for treacherous currents and submerged ledges.
Frank, though curious and adventurous, was also very aware of hidden dangers. As he paddled among the rocks, he stayed alert for dangerous currents and underwater ledges.
The meridian sun was pouring down its fiercest rays, and he was thinking of returning to his tent and the grateful shade of the palm-trees, when, just as he had rounded the jagged spur of a particularly ugly-looking coral reef, he suddenly saw before him a deep, dark line of perfectly smooth water, over-arched by a natural bridge of grayish-white limestone, and flowing, as it seemed to him, directly under the island.
The midday sun was blasting its hottest rays, and he was considering heading back to his tent for the welcome shade of the palm trees when, just as he turned the sharp edge of a particularly nasty-looking coral reef, he suddenly spotted ahead of him a deep, dark line of perfectly smooth water, arched by a natural bridge of grayish-white limestone, flowing, as it appeared to him, right under the island.
The entrance to this odd underground water-way was not more than four feet in height by six wide, but he unhesitatingly entered the narrow channel, bent upon seeing what there was of it and where it led to.
The entrance to this strange underground waterway was only about four feet high and six feet wide, but he confidently stepped into the narrow passage, determined to see what was inside and where it would take him.
Drawing a long breath of surprise and satisfaction, he ceased rowing, and, as the boat came to a stand-still on the glassy surface of this subterranean sea, he uttered an exclamation of wonder, and looked around him in a maze of doubt and admiration.
Drawing a deep breath of surprise and satisfaction, he stopped rowing, and as the boat halted on the smooth surface of this underground sea, he exclaimed with wonder and looked around in a mix of doubt and admiration.
The cool, grotto-like atmosphere and dim, half-twilight contrasted pleasantly with the heat and glare outside, though the silence was something oppressive, and different from any he had ever before known.
The cool, cave-like atmosphere and dim, half-light contrasted nicely with the heat and brightness outside, although the silence felt a bit heavy and was unlike anything he had experienced before.
No sound of wave or sigh of wind or howl of tempest seemed ever to have been heard here. The water along the edges of the rocks was absolutely without motion, and the light from either extremity of the cave—as one might call it—nearly lost itself before it reached the vaulted centre.
No sound of waves, sighs of the wind, or howls of storms ever seemed to be heard here. The water along the edges of the rocks was completely still, and the light from either end of the cave—as you might call it—almost disappeared before it reached the arched center.
Frank shouted loudly, and in answer the rocks sent back only the faintest and most weirdly far-away echoes.
Frank yelled loudly, and in response, the rocks returned only the faintest and eeriest echoes that seemed far away.
When Frank had somewhat recovered from his astonishment, and his eyes had become accustomed to the dim light, he found the cay, or channel, to be some fifty yards in extent, cut through the soft, porous rock by the action of the water, that for ages and ages of time had beaten against its gradually-yielding base, until it had made for itself a passage such as man, with all his marvelous ingenuity, could never have fashioned.
When Frank had somewhat recovered from his shock, and his eyes had adjusted to the dim light, he noticed that the cove, or channel, was about fifty yards long, carved through the soft, porous rock by the relentless action of water, which for ages had pounded against its slowly yielding base, creating a passage that no human, with all his amazing skill, could ever have designed.
Frank rowed the entire length of the cay—as the Bay Islanders call these little wave-made inlets—coming out on the opposite side to that which he had entered; and then, as it was getting late, he returned home, as the brave-hearted boy termed the spot where he had pitched his tent and stored his provisions.
Frank rowed all the way across the cay—what the Bay Islanders call these small, wave-formed inlets—coming out on the opposite side from where he entered; and then, as it was getting late, he headed back home, as the courageous boy referred to the place where he had set up his tent and kept his supplies.
Apart from finding the channel, he had made no discovery worth mentioning. With the exception of a few sea-birds, he saw no living creature, great or small; but this he did not much mind, for he hoped a sail would come his way soon, and solitude was no new thing to him. So he ate his supper with hearty relish, and, when it was dark, clambered into his hammock and fell peacefully asleep.
Apart from locating the channel, he hadn't made any noteworthy discoveries. Other than a few seabirds, he didn't see any living creatures, big or small; but he didn't really mind, since he hoped a ship would pass by soon, and being alone wasn't anything new for him. So he enjoyed his dinner with great appetite, and when it got dark, he climbed into his hammock and peacefully fell asleep.
CHAPTER XIII.
Change of plans.
The morning of the tenth day of his residence upon the island Frank rowed around to the grotto—as he called his new-found giant’s causeway—taking with him his fishing-tackle and a substantial luncheon of bread and cheese and dried beef.
The morning of the tenth day of his stay on the island, Frank rowed over to the grotto—what he called his newly discovered giant’s causeway—bringing along his fishing gear and a hearty lunch of bread, cheese, and dried beef.
Fish of various kinds abounded in the quiet waters of the inlet, and in an hour he had caught as many as he wished to carry “home.”
Fish of different kinds filled the calm waters of the inlet, and within an hour, he had caught as many as he wanted to take “home.”
He had seen no sharks anywhere near the reef, and so, when he saw a beautiful pearly-white shell lying at the bottom of the water, which was not more than five feet deep under any part of the natural arch of soft porous stone, he threw off his clothes and unhesitatingly made a dive for it.
He hadn’t seen any sharks near the reef, so when he spotted a beautiful pearly-white shell at the bottom of the water, which was no more than five feet deep underneath any part of the natural arch of soft porous stone, he stripped off his clothes and confidently dove in for it.
He got the shell, and made a very important discovery at one and the same time. Happening to glance upward as he came to 810c the surface, his quick eye saw a low, narrow opening leading directly into what seemed to be the solid rock.
He grabbed the shell and made a really important discovery at the same time. As he looked up while reaching the surface, his sharp eye noticed a small, narrow opening that led straight into what looked like solid rock.
The mouth of the cavern was slightly shelving, and situated a little less than mid-way of the centre of the arch.
The entrance of the cave sloped gently and was located just a bit below the center of the arch.
Frank lost no time in climbing into it, and was surprised to find himself in a semi-dark, sea-scented cavern, in shape something like an old-fashioned Dutch oven and fully seven feet in height.
Frank quickly climbed in and was surprised to find himself in a semi-dark, sea-scented cavern, shaped somewhat like an old-fashioned Dutch oven and fully seven feet tall.
There was sufficient light to enable him to see that the floor of the cave was thickly strewn with fragments of shells and gray-white coral, the stone itself being so soft that he could easily penetrate it with his jack-knife.
There was enough light for him to see that the cave floor was covered with bits of shells and gray-white coral, the rock itself being so soft that he could easily cut into it with his jackknife.
These submarine caves or grottos are numerous in the Bermudas, and the limestone rock of which they are mainly formed so extremely impressionable as to be readily cut into blocks for building purposes with a common saw.
These underwater caves or grottos are abundant in the Bermuda Islands, and the limestone rock they are mostly made of is so soft that it can easily be cut into blocks for construction with a regular saw.
Frank remembered having heard Captain Thorne speak of them, but he little thought at the time that he would ever be the discoverer of one on an island in the midst of the Caribbean Sea.
Frank remembered hearing Captain Thorne talk about them, but at the time, he never imagined he would actually discover one on an island in the middle of the Caribbean Sea.
Solitude, and having to look out for himself, as the saying goes, if it had done nothing else, had sharpened his wits, and he was not long in coming to the conclusion that, by enlarging the cave inland, he could make an opening quite near his tent, and thus have both a dry and wet-weather habitation.
Solitude, and having to rely on himself, as the saying goes, if it had done nothing else, had sharpened his instincts, and he quickly realized that by expanding the cave further inland, he could create an entrance close to his tent, giving him both a dry and wet-weather living space.
He returned to the beach, where the Sea Eagle was daily sinking deeper and deeper in the sand, full of his new plans. He could hardly prepare his supper, so eager was he to begin work on his latest project and have his stores securely housed before the rainy season set in.
He went back to the beach, where the Sea Eagle was sinking deeper into the sand every day, filled with his new plans. He could barely focus on making supper, so excited was he to start working on his latest project and get his supplies safely stored away before the rainy season arrived.
He went to bed early, but was up with the dawn, ate his breakfast while yet the rays of the rising sun were but faintly illumining the east, and then, with hatchet and hammer and saw, some coils of stout rope and a plentiful supply of food, set out for the cave.
He went to bed early, but was up at dawn, had his breakfast while the first rays of the rising sun were just starting to light up the east, and then, with a hatchet, hammer, saw, some strong rope, and plenty of food, set out for the cave.
He was not long in reaching it, and by noon had cut through five feet of the calcareous stone, piling up the portion cut away in a kind of wall on the lower side, where the rocky floor sloped somewhat precipitously, forming a channel, through which a considerable rivulet stole silently along, to join and lose itself in the great ocean that for miles and miles surrounded it on every hand.
He didn’t take long to get there, and by noon he had cut through five feet of the chalky stone, stacking the removed section into a sort of wall on the lower side, where the rocky floor sloped quite steeply, creating a channel that allowed a small stream to flow quietly by, eventually merging and disappearing into the vast ocean that surrounded it for miles in every direction.
For four whole days he worked like a Trojan, cutting away and piling up the soft, limy stone, and on the fifth was rewarded by a glimmer of sunlight shining through the aperture he had made in the landward part of the rock.
For four straight days, he worked incredibly hard, cutting and stacking the soft, chalky stone, and on the fifth day, he was rewarded with a ray of sunlight streaming through the opening he had created in the landward section of the rock.
From the small opening he could see the tent, the tall palm trees that sheltered it from the fierce rays of the meridian sun and the tapering masts of the old schooner as she lay fast aground on the blistering strand, and the landwash lazily undulating against her stern.
From the small opening, he could see the tent, the tall palm trees that shielded it from the harsh rays of the midday sun, and the pointed masts of the old schooner as it lay stuck on the scorching beach, with the waves gently rolling against its back.
A little way beyond, some gulls and a blue heron were watching for flying-fish, great numbers of which would every once in awhile skim like so many silver leaves over the surface of the water, coming up and going down at short intervals, more in fear than play, for no doubt their relentless enemies, the dolphins, were after them, with a view to making a meal off as many as were so unfortunate as to come within their reach.
A little further ahead, some seagulls and a blue heron were watching for flying fish, which occasionally skimmed over the surface of the water like silver leaves, coming up and going down at short intervals, more out of fear than for fun, since their relentless enemies, the dolphins, were hunting them, aiming to make a meal out of as many as fell into their grasp.
Frank could not repress a shout of delight, in which there was mingled a good deal of pardonable triumph, when he nimbly scrambled through the narrow aperture he had made with so much patient toil, and stood on the firm, warm earth without the gray, damp cavern.
Frank couldn't hold back a shout of joy, mixed with a bit of justifiable pride, as he quickly squeezed through the narrow opening he had worked so hard to create, and stood on solid, warm ground outside the gray, damp cave.
All about his feet grew luxuriant ferns, soft mosses and trailing vines, the vegetation gradually lessening as it met the base of the dark rock forming the roof of the cave, and disappearing altogether before it reached the summit, or what Frank judged would be the summit if one were to approach it from the direction of the tent.
All around his feet, lush ferns, soft moss, and trailing vines flourished, with the plants gradually thinning out as they reached the base of the dark rock that made up the cave's roof, vanishing completely before reaching the top, or what Frank figured would be the top if someone came at it from the direction of the tent.
The next three days Frank spent in removing the most perishable part of his goods to the cave, and this he did none too soon, for the afternoon of the third day a dense black cloud suddenly arose in the northwest, accompanied with ominous rumblings of thunder and quivering flashes of lightning.
The next three days, Frank focused on moving the most delicate part of his supplies to the cave, and he did this just in time because on the afternoon of the third day, a thick black cloud suddenly appeared in the northwest, bringing with it the frightening sounds of thunder and flashing bolts of lightning.
There was no fresh water on the island, so far as he had been able to discover, and the patter of the big rain-drops on the broad leaves of the palms was not only a pleasant sound, but one that assured Frank that for a time, at least, he was not likely to die of thirst.
There was no fresh water on the island, as far as he could tell, and the sound of the heavy raindrops on the wide leaves of the palms was not just pleasant, but also reassuring for Frank that, at least for a while, he was unlikely to die of thirst.
This warning foretaste of what he might expect for the next three months, if he stayed so long on the island, admonished Frank to make himself as comfortable as possible in the cave, and from its snug shelter defy wind and wave.
This warning gave Frank a glimpse of what he could expect for the next three months if he stayed on the island that long. It urged him to make himself as comfortable as possible in the cave and, from its cozy shelter, to challenge the wind and waves.
He had heard Dunham say that these sudden storms were diurnal in their nature, and frequently of great fury and destructiveness, so the following morning he moved all his belongings into the grotto, as he liked best 810d to call the cave, and set up housekeeping in a manner that no hurricane, however severe, could interfere with.
He had heard Dunham say that these sudden storms were daily in nature and often very fierce and destructive, so the next morning he moved all his stuff into the grotto, which he preferred to call the cave, and set up house in a way that no hurricane, no matter how severe, could disrupt. 810d
“Nobody can say I am in the way here,” he said—for he had gotten into the habit of talking to himself—surveying, as he spoke, his rocky home, and smiling sadly. “I am neither a bother nor a burden to any one now. I’m alone on an uninhabited island, and may die here, for all I can tell to the contrary; but I don’t know but what that is better than being nagged by Aunt Susan, or driven about on the ocean, with nothing but an old schooner between one and the bottom of the Caribbean Sea. It’s just eighteen days since I landed on this island, and I was five days on the schooner—that makes twenty-three—and I’m alive yet. If I have to stay here a year, that will not be very long. I’ve provision enough to last that length of time, and it will give me an opportunity to grow and to think. I’ll read all Captain Thorne’s books, and there’s a good many of them, including works on navigation, history and science. I’ll fish and row when the weather is fine, and when it isn’t I’ll amuse myself in enlarging the grotto. I’ll make a collection of all the plants and flowers I find on the land and all the shells and seaweeds I find in the sea, or that may drift on the shore. I’ve a whole island that I may honestly call my own, a box of candles, plenty of matches, four cans of oil, a lamp and a lantern, a good boat, and lots of other things besides; so I am pretty well off, after all, and ought not to grumble at the hard luck which has befallen me.”
“Nobody can say I’m in the way here,” he said—having developed the habit of talking to himself—taking in his rocky home and smiling sadly. “I’m not a bother or a burden to anyone now. I’m alone on an uninhabited island and might die here, for all I know; but I guess that’s better than being nagged by Aunt Susan or tossed around at sea with nothing but an old schooner between me and the bottom of the Caribbean Sea. It’s been eighteen days since I landed on this island, and I spent five days on the schooner—that makes twenty-three—and I’m still alive. If I have to stay here a year, that won’t be very long. I’ve got enough supplies to last that long, and it’ll give me a chance to grow and think. I’ll read all of Captain Thorne’s books, and there are quite a few, including those on navigation, history, and science. I’ll fish and row when the weather is nice, and when it’s not, I’ll keep myself busy by expanding the grotto. I’ll collect all the plants and flowers I find on the land and all the shells and seaweeds I see in the sea or that wash up on the shore. I’ve got a whole island I can honestly call my own, a box of candles, plenty of matches, four cans of oil, a lamp and a lantern, a good boat, and lots of other stuff too; so I’m pretty well off, after all, and shouldn’t complain about the bad luck that has come my way.”
And Frank did try hard not to grumble; but, with the sea beating eternally around his rocky home, and no change anywhere, day after day, save in the scudding clouds and the waning of the old and the rising of the new moon, he grew very weary of his utter loneliness, and there came a time when he would have given his life to hear again a human voice and see again a human face.
And Frank tried really hard not to complain; but, with the sea constantly crashing against his rocky home, and no change in sight, day after day, except for the moving clouds and the fading of the old moon and the emergence of the new one, he became very tired of his complete loneliness. Eventually, he reached a point where he would have given anything to hear a human voice and see a human face again.
CHAPTER XIV.
THREATENING GUESTS.
Every hour in the day Frank scanned the horizon in hopes of seeing a sail. He felt that he could not be more than a hundred miles from the Bay Islands, and not altogether out of the track of sailing vessels.
Every hour of the day, Frank looked out at the horizon, hoping to spot a sail. He felt that he couldn't be more than a hundred miles from the Bay Islands and was still somewhat in the path of sailing vessels.
Once he saw what appeared to be a long, low cloud hovering midway between the sky and water, and which he knew to be the smoke from a steamer; but it was so far off that, even with the glass, he could only make out the slow-moving line of smoke that marked her course.
Once he saw what looked like a long, low cloud floating halfway between the sky and the water, which he recognized as the smoke from a steamer; but it was so far away that, even with the binoculars, he could only discern the slow-moving trail of smoke that indicated her path.
His boat he kept in the channel forming the water entrance to the grotto, and during the roughest weather he had yet experienced on the island the tide never once rose higher than from four to six inches, and its ebb and flow was so silent that it was never heard, no matter how loud and tempestuously the surf was roaring without.
His boat was stored in the channel that led to the grotto, and even during the worst weather he had faced on the island, the tide never rose more than four to six inches. Its ebb and flow were so quiet that you couldn’t hear it, even when the surf was crashing loudly outside.
The rainfalls, though light, were more frequent, denoting the near approach of the dreaded wet season, when for days together he might be kept a prisoner in the cave, so he wisely took advantage of what remained to him of fair weather, and was out on the reef every morning as soon as it was light, looking, with longing eyes, for the hoped-for sail.
The rain was light but more frequent, signaling that the dreaded wet season was coming soon. During that time, he might be stuck in the cave for days, so he smartly took advantage of the remaining nice weather. Every morning, as soon as it got light, he was out on the reef, eagerly looking for the sail he hoped to see.
What wonder, then, after all this patient watching and waiting, that his heart leaped with indescribable joy when he saw a sail, not three miles away, and heading directly for the island!
What a wonder, then, after all this patient watching and waiting, that his heart leaped with indescribable joy when he saw a sail, not three miles away, and heading straight for the island!
At first he thought it was a turtle-sloop, by its size and rig, but, as it came nearer, it looked more like a pilot-boat, and somehow the sight of it strongly reminded him of his old enemy, Juan Montes, the wrecker.
At first, he thought it was a turtle boat because of its size and rig, but as it got closer, it looked more like a pilot boat, and for some reason, seeing it made him think a lot about his old enemy, Juan Montes, the wrecker.
They were beating up toward the point where the schooner lay, and their object evidently was to land and take a look at the stranded vessel.
They were heading toward the spot where the schooner was, and it was clear that their goal was to land and check out the stranded ship.
A sudden fear seized Frank. It might be wreckers in search of spoils, and, in that case, from the recent experience he had had among them, it were better perhaps for him to retire to his cave until he knew something more of their intentions.
A sudden fear gripped Frank. They could be wreckers looking for loot, and based on his recent experience with them, it might be better for him to go back to his cave until he figured out what they were up to.
This he quickly did, taking care, however, not to break or bend a feathery fern or crush a tuft of moss, as he hastened within his retreat.
This he quickly did, being careful not to break or bend a delicate fern or crush a clump of moss as he rushed into his hideaway.
Then he hurriedly pushed to its place the block of stone that served for a door—or, rather, a window, for the aperture was only just large enough to admit of Frank’s crawling through—and, when this was done, he took up his position at one of the two small loop-holes he had made, as a precautionary means when stormy weather might make it necessary to close the window.
Then he quickly shoved the stone that acted as a door—or more like a window, since the opening was just big enough for Frank to crawl through—into place. Once he did that, he positioned himself at one of the two small peepholes he had made, in case bad weather made it necessary to close the window.
Both lookouts commanded an unobstructed view of the sea and that part of the beach where the Sea Eagle lay.
Both lookouts had a clear view of the sea and the section of the beach where the Sea Eagle was.
Frank watched the slow approach of the sailboat, with bated breath and loudly-beating heart.
Frank watched the sailboat move slowly toward him, holding his breath and feeling his heart race.
It was Juan Montes! and with him Dick Turpie, the mulatto, Sagasta and Chris Lamberton.
It was Juan Montes! And with him were Dick Turpie, the mixed-race man, Sagasta, and Chris Lamberton.
A chill of mortal fear crept over Frank, from head to foot. He could not speak nor stir—scarcely to breathe—so great was his surprise and terror.
A wave of intense fear washed over Frank, from head to toe. He couldn't speak or move—he could barely breathe—such was his shock and dread.
He saw them haul down the sail, drop the anchor, all four jump into the small boat towing astern, cast off the line and pull for the shore.
He watched them take down the sail, drop the anchor, all four of them jump into the small boat they were towing, untie the line, and row toward the shore.
If discovered, he would surely be murdered, for as well might Frank hope to escape the blood-thirsty jaws of a wild beast, if in its power, as to expect mercy from these cruel, half-civilized, lawless men.
If found out, he would definitely be killed, because Frank might as well hope to escape the bloodthirsty jaws of a wild animal, if caught, as to expect any mercy from these brutal, half-civilized, lawless men.
With a yell of exultant joy and malignant triumph, Sagasta cried, as he leaped on shore:
With a shout of joyful excitement and wicked triumph, Sagasta exclaimed as he jumped onto the shore:
“It’s the Sea Eagle, by all that’s lucky! Come on, mates. She’s ours now; and no mean prize, either!”
“It’s the Sea Eagle, thank goodness! Come on, guys. She’s ours now; and what a catch, too!”
The three quickly followed Sagasta’s lead, and were soon clambering up the side of the Sea Eagle, like so many overgrown, ill-favored monkeys.
The three quickly followed Sagasta’s lead and were soon climbing up the side of the Sea Eagle, like a bunch of overgrown, awkward monkeys.
But their joy speedily changed to anger and disappointment, when they discovered that the schooner had been already pillaged of everything of value about her. Even the cabin door and windows were gone, and every rope and spar and sail; the cook’s galley, hold and forecastle plundered of every article worth carrying off, and an air of general desolation and ruthless ransacking pervaded her from stem to stern.
But their joy quickly turned to anger and disappointment when they found out that the schooner had already been looted of everything valuable. Even the cabin door and windows were missing, along with all the ropes, spars, and sails; the cook’s galley, hold, and forecastle had been stripped of every item worth taking, leaving an atmosphere of complete desolation and ruthless plundering throughout the ship.
“Somebody’s been here afore us!” said the wrecker, with a quick look shorewards. “I don’t understand it. Where’s her boat? What’s become of her captain? If he, or any of his crew, are a-hiding anywhere on the island, I’ll soon know it. Let’s have a look around, lads, afore we begins work. This way!”
“Someone’s been here before us!” said the wrecker, glancing quickly toward the shore. “I don’t get it. Where’s her boat? What happened to her captain? If he or any of his crew are hiding anywhere on the island, I’ll find out. Let’s take a look around, guys, before we start working. This way!”
He drew his knife from its sheath as he spoke, the others following his example, Sagasta alone of the formidable quartette producing a revolver in addition to his knife; and thus armed, and ready to meet and exterminate any foe who might happen to be near, they separated, Sagasta going around to the southward, Turpie to the north, while Lamberton made for the centre of the island and Montes bestowed all his attention on the reef and its immediate neighborhood.
He pulled out his knife as he spoke, and the others did the same, with Sagasta being the only one in the tough group also pulling out a revolver along with his knife. Armed and ready to face and eliminate any enemy that might be nearby, they split up, with Sagasta heading south, Turpie going north, Lamberton making his way to the center of the island, and Montes focusing his attention on the reef and its surrounding area.
Frank was pale with suspense and fear. If they should find the seaward entrance to the cave, he was lost. Yet they might easily discover the causeway, and even sail through it, and still fail to find the cavern itself. He had found it only by the merest chance.
Frank was pale with anxiety and fear. If they found the entrance to the cave by the sea, he was done for. But they could easily come across the causeway, even sail through it, and still not find the cavern itself. He had discovered it only by pure chance.
The thought gave him new courage, and he dared to again fix his eyes on the beach and the bit of sea where the wreckers’ boat was gracefully rocking on the short land-swells.
The thought gave him new courage, and he dared to look again at the beach and the patch of sea where the wreckers’ boat was gently rocking on the small waves.
All four returned in little more than an hour, and sat down under a wild plantain tree, not three feet from Frank’s place of concealment.
All four came back in just over an hour and sat down under a wild plantain tree, not three feet from Frank’s hiding spot.
“There’s no one on the island, I’m certain of that,” said Montes, whose squat, ugly form was so near the loop-hole that it actually darkened Frank’s range of vision. “I can’t just make it out, but I know this much—that’s the Sea Eagle, and she’s ours dead sure! We’ll get her off to-morrow at flood-tide. There’s a bit of a blow in that cloud a-comin’ up in the east, but it won’t amount to much, so we’ll light a fire, get something to eat, and take it easy.”
“There's no one on the island, I'm sure of it,” said Montes, whose short, unattractive figure was so close to the loophole that it actually blocked Frank's view. “I can't quite make it out, but I know this much—that's the Sea Eagle, and she's definitely ours! We'll get her tomorrow at high tide. There's a bit of a storm in that cloud coming up from the east, but it won’t be too bad, so we'll build a fire, grab something to eat, and relax.”
“It’s pretty nigh a month since she stranded, by the depth of the sand around her,” remarked Turpie, looking first at the schooner and then at the fire he was kindling a little way from the others. “I’d like to know what’s become of the captain and the mate and Jack?”
“It’s been almost a month since she got stuck in the sand,” Turpie said, glancing from the schooner to the fire he was starting a bit away from the others. “I wonder what happened to the captain, the mate, and Jack?”
“I reckon Dunham’s in Davy Jones’ locker, for that air slash Dardano gave him wasn’t no scratch, I can tell you. They was short of hands, and didn’t have no time to attend to him; but that don’t satisfactorily account for the schooner bein’ here, and dismantled as she is,” rejoined Montes, with a puzzled air. “Captain Thorne wasn’t the man to abandon his ship while a plank held together, and there’s the Sea Eagle with as sound a hull as ever floated, and a—”
“I think Dunham’s gone for good, because that cut Dardano gave him was no small thing, I can tell you. They were short-handed and didn’t have time to look after him; but that doesn’t really explain why the schooner is here, all torn up like it is,” Montes replied, looking confused. “Captain Thorne wasn’t the type to leave his ship behind while it still had a single plank intact, and there’s the Sea Eagle with a hull as solid as ever.”
“And the better luck for us,” roughly interrupted Sagasta. “I’d like to have got a whack at the boy; but, since he’s food for sharks, I’ll call it square. Wreckers have been here before us—there’s no doubt of that—and they’ve cleaned her out pretty thoroughly, too; but we’ll take the schooner, and she’s a good enough prize to suit me,” he laughed, with a cunning glance at Montes. “Yes, good enough, and as lawful a one as was ever picked up on the high seas,” he continued, in a rather more positive tone of voice. “All we have to do is to get her off, bend on a sail or two, and head her for Bonacca or Barbette. Once there, we’ll just paint out her old name and paint in a new one, and then, with that dark water-line transformed into a light blue, and I am Captain Sagasta, if you please, with fair pay for your services, of course, mates.”
“And that’s lucky for us,” Sagasta interrupted roughly. “I would have liked to take a shot at the kid, but since he’s just bait for sharks, I’ll let it go. Wreckers have definitely been here before us, and they’ve cleaned it out pretty well, too; but we’ll take the schooner, and it’s a good enough prize for me,” he laughed, giving Montes a shrewd look. “Yep, good enough, and as legal a catch as ever came off the high seas,” he went on, sounding a bit more assertive. “All we need to do is get her off, put up a sail or two, and head her for Bonacca or Barbette. Once we’re there, we’ll just cover up her old name and give her a new one. Then, with that dark waterline turned into a light blue, I’ll be Captain Sagasta, thank you very much, with fair pay for your services, of course, mates.”
This last remark of Sagasta’s did not seem to meet with much favor from Chris and the mulatto, but they were prudently silent, for the Spaniard was obviously the master-spirit of the unprepossessing gang. Even Montes, cruel and greedy as he was, 811b yielded him the palm of superiority in matters of this sort.
This last comment from Sagasta didn’t seem to be well-received by Chris and the mulatto, but they wisely stayed quiet since the Spaniard was clearly the dominant figure of the unappealing group. Even Montes, as cruel and greedy as he was, recognized Sagasta’s superiority in this regard. 811b
Having finished their hastily-prepared meal, Turpie acting both as cook and steward, they cut down several of the largest of the palm trees that grew in the vicinity, and began shaping them into rollers ready for getting the schooner afloat.
Having finished their quick meal, with Turpie serving as both cook and steward, they cut down several of the biggest palm trees nearby and started shaping them into rollers to help get the schooner afloat.
Frank was a frightened but very attentive watcher of all they did. Not till he saw them repair to their boat for the night did he venture to snatch a mouthful to eat.
Frank was a scared but very observant watcher of everything they did. It wasn't until he saw them head back to their boat for the night that he dared to grab a bite to eat.
Every word of their conversation, while seated under the plantain tree, he had heard, and the recollection of it, and the near proximity of such dangerous neighbors, prevented him from closing his eyes the live-long night.
Every word of their conversation, while sitting under the banana tree, he had heard, and the memory of it, along with the close presence of such dangerous neighbors, kept him from closing his eyes the entire night.
By the first peep of day the wreckers were astir, and so was Frank—that is, he had taken up his station at the loophole, determined to let nothing escape him in relation to their plans and purposes.
By the first light of day, the wreckers were awake, and so was Frank—he had positioned himself at the loophole, determined not to miss anything about their plans and intentions.
As soon as the tide was out, they began shoveling away the sand that had collected around the schooner’s bow, the four of them working like beavers till there was space made sufficient to allow of placing the rollers under her, and, by this means, gradually extricating her from the imprisoning sands. They were still working when the tide was up to their knees and lapping high on the beach.
As soon as the tide went out, they started shoveling away the sand that had built up around the bow of the schooner. The four of them worked hard like busy beavers until they created enough space to put the rollers underneath her, gradually freeing her from the trapped sand. They were still at it when the tide was up to their knees, washing high on the beach.
“Hurrah! There she goes!”
“Yay! There she goes!”
The shout startled Frank, and, with a sick heart and quivering lips, he saw the Sea Eagle slowly turn broadside toward the sea, and then fall off into deep water. The staunch old schooner was afloat once more, as sound as the day she was launched.
The shout startled Frank, and with a sick feeling in his stomach and trembling lips, he watched the Sea Eagle slowly turn sideways to the sea, then drift off into deep water. The sturdy old schooner was floating again, as solid as the day she was launched.
The pilot-boat was brought alongside and made fast, then they bent on all the sail they could muster, and, as the hastily-rigged canvas caught the wind, Sagasta waved his sailor-cap and exultantly exclaimed:
The pilot boat was pulled alongside and secured, and then they set all the sails they could gather. As the quickly rigged canvas filled with wind, Sagasta waved his sailor cap and joyfully shouted:
“Here’s to Captain Thorne, a hundred fathoms below soundings; and here’s to the Sea Eagle and her new commander!”
“Here’s to Captain Thorne, a hundred fathoms below the soundings; and here’s to the Sea Eagle and her new captain!”
All repeated Sagasta’s shout with a hearty good will, for they were now fairly under way—the Spaniard, Chris and the mulatto remaining on the schooner, and Montes alone managing the pilot-boat.
All echoed Sagasta’s shout with genuine enthusiasm, as they were now truly underway—the Spaniard, Chris, and the mulatto staying on the schooner, while Montes single-handedly operated the pilot boat.
Frank never took his eyes off the vessels, which kept close company, till both were nearly out of sight. Then he removed the stone, crept through the opening, and ran to the spot where only the ashes of the wreckers’ fire were to be seen.
Frank never took his eyes off the boats, which stayed close together, until both were almost out of sight. Then he moved the stone, crawled through the opening, and ran to the place where only the ashes of the wreckers’ fire remained.
He felt unutterably lonely. To look at the beach and not see the schooner there was like missing for the first time the face of a dear and only friend. He sat down on the sand and listened sadly to the moan of the surf fretting along the beach and the hollow boom of the breakers dashing against the reef.
He felt incredibly lonely. Looking at the beach and not seeing the schooner was like realizing for the first time that a dear and only friend was missing. He sat down on the sand and sadly listened to the sound of the waves rolling in along the shore and the deep echo of the breakers crashing against the reef.
The Sea Eagle now was but the merest speck on the ocean. It disappeared utterly, and the sun set in a bank of wrathy, black clouds.
The Sea Eagle was now just a tiny dot on the ocean. It vanished completely, and the sun set behind a mass of angry, dark clouds.
Frank returned to the cave, too miserable to care for any supper, lay down on his bed, drew the blanket over his head and sobbed himself to sleep.
Frank went back to the cave, feeling too low to bother with dinner, lay down on his bed, pulled the blanket over his head, and cried himself to sleep.
[TO BE CONTINUED.]
[TO BE CONTINUED.]
How My Camera Caught a Bank Robber.
BY ELTON J. BUCKLEY.
Lester Drake’s detective camera first created the idea of photography in my mind. Before that, I hadn’t the slightest inclination toward the art whatever, but when Lester purchased his neat little leather-covered box, and went around merely pressing a button, and getting dozens of pictures by no other means, I immediately decided that I, too, must have a camera.
Lester Drake’s detective camera was the first thing that sparked my interest in photography. Before that, I had no interest in the art at all, but when Lester bought his stylish little leather-covered box and just pressed a button to get dozens of pictures with no effort, I instantly knew I had to get a camera too.
Lester’s was not an expensive one. His father had found it in one of the photographic establishments in Philadelphia, and being of a slightly scientific turn of mind himself, had purchased it and brought it home to Lester. The latter fitted up a corner of the cellar as a dark-room, and straightway launched himself as an amateur photographer.
Lester's camera wasn't expensive. His father had found it at one of the photography shops in Philadelphia, and since he had a bit of a scientific mindset himself, he bought it and brought it home for Lester. Lester then set up a corner of the cellar as a darkroom and immediately took up photography as an amateur.
Lester’s first attempts, revealed by the chemical development, were surprisingly good, and inspired a strong feeling of envy in the breasts of those of his comrades whose fathers were blind to the oft-repeated advantages and delights of amateur picture-taking. Even more exasperating, he straightway became the idol of all the girls at school, whose zeal in posing for him was only equaled by the grotesqueness of some of their postures.
Lester's initial efforts, shown by the chemical development, turned out to be surprisingly good, sparking a strong sense of envy among his peers whose fathers overlooked the repeated benefits and joys of taking pictures as a hobby. Even more frustrating, he quickly became the favorite of all the girls at school, whose enthusiasm for posing for him was matched only by the awkwardness of some of their poses.
I brooded long and deep over this unpleasant condition of affairs, and finally arrived at the conclusion that I would have a camera like Lester at any cost.
I thought hard and long about this annoying situation, and finally decided that I would get a camera like Lester's no matter what.
Lester was kind enough to initiate me into the mysteries of his dark-room, and to allow me to examine the interior of his camera 811c by ruby light. With the knowledge thus gained, I resolved to manufacture one myself. It wouldn’t be as handsome as Lester’s, perhaps, I thought, but it might do just as good work. So I made the attempt, using the lenses from an old microscope which I owned, but in vain. The instrument never reached the second stage of its construction.
Lester was generous enough to show me the secrets of his darkroom and let me look inside his camera 811c using ruby light. With what I learned, I decided to try making one myself. It might not be as nice as Lester's, but I thought it could work just as well. So, I gave it a shot, using the lenses from an old microscope I had, but it was pointless. The device never got past the first stage of being built.
The contrast between Lester’s clean, smoothly-covered box, and what I knew mine would appear, even if I could finally complete it, was too great, and I abandoned it in despair.
The difference between Lester’s neat, well-covered box and how mine would look, even if I managed to finish it, was just too much, and I gave up in frustration.
Then I tried another tack. My father was exceedingly skeptical concerning the desirability of amateur photography, and flatly refused to furnish the necessary funds. It was October then, so I conceived a plan by which I would earn money during the fall by corn-husking among the near-by farmers, so that when spring opened I would have the price of the coveted camera.
Then I tried a different approach. My dad was really doubtful about the value of amateur photography and outright refused to provide the money I needed. It was October, so I came up with a plan to earn money during the fall by husking corn for the nearby farmers. That way, when spring came around, I would have enough to buy the camera I wanted.
No one could have worked harder during the weeks through which the season lasted than did I. Huskers were in demand that fall, and I secured work wherever I applied.
No one worked harder during the weeks of the season than I did. There was a high demand for huskers that fall, and I got work wherever I applied.
It is just possible that if Lester had grown tired of his camera in the meanwhile, and had ceased to use it, my desire for one might likewise have gone by the board, but the snap of his shutter was heard everywhere and at all times, and even at night—by flash-light—in the barns, where the frequent huskings were progressing.
It’s possible that if Lester had gotten bored with his camera and stopped using it, I might have lost my interest in getting one too. But the sound of his shutter was always around, even at night—with flashlights—while we were in the barns during the regular husking events.
When, after a few weeks, the farmers ceased to require buskers, I struck up a bargain with our grocer, whereby I was to spend Saturdays running errands for him. The money from this helped out wonderfully, and, according to my expectations, when April opened, a snug little sum reposed as the fruit of my labors in one corner of my top bureau drawer.
When, after a few weeks, the farmers stopped needing buskers, I made a deal with our grocer to spend Saturdays running errands for him. The money from this helped a lot, and, just as I expected, when April began, a nice little amount was saved up from my work in one corner of my top drawer.
As soon as the weather moderated slightly, Lester, who now posed as a photographic oracle, and myself, went to the city one fine morning to buy the camera.
As soon as the weather got a bit better, Lester, who was now pretending to be a photography expert, and I, went to the city one nice morning to buy the camera.
The neat little leather-covered box was duly inspected and purchased, together with the pamphlet of instructions that seemed so enticingly mysterious to my uninformed mind.
The tidy little leather-covered box was carefully examined and bought, along with the instruction pamphlet that appeared so intriguingly mysterious to my clueless mind.
The camera was just like Lester’s, with the exception of some minor improvements, which had been effected since the time when he had purchased his.
The camera was just like Lester's, except for a few minor upgrades that had been made since he bought his.
On the way home, Lester and I drew up a compact whereby I was to have the use of his dark-room and chemicals until I felt that I was fairly on my photographic legs. Then I was to fix up one of my own.
On the way home, Lester and I made a deal where I could use his darkroom and chemicals until I felt comfortable with my photography skills. After that, I would set up my own.
The camera had been sold loaded with plates, ready for use, and I lost no time in snapping several views here and there as the fancy seized me.
The camera came preloaded with plates, ready to go, and I wasted no time in taking several shots here and there as the mood struck me.
Lester taught me to develop them, and when the most of them came up under the chemicals clear and sharp, my delight was great.
Lester taught me how to develop them, and when most of them came out from the chemicals clear and sharp, I was really excited.
And when I made prints from them, and the familiar home scenes and my playmates’ faces were there plainly before me, it seemed to me that the universe could hold nothing more entrancing than amateur photography. Of course I had failures, but they were few compared with the successes.
And when I printed them, and saw the familiar home scenes and my friends' faces right there in front of me, it felt like nothing in the universe could be more captivating than amateur photography. Of course I had some failures, but they were few compared to the successes.
One morning in May, after I had become thoroughly versed in the art of using the camera and had fitted up a dark-room of my own in the attic, Lester and I sallied out with our cameras, for no other purpose than to secure a half-dozen snap-shots whenever desirable ones might present themselves.
One morning in May, after I had fully mastered the art of using the camera and had set up my own dark room in the attic, Lester and I headed out with our cameras, with no other goal than to grab a few snapshots whenever good opportunities came up.
It was an ideal day for picture-taking. Rain had fallen the night before and had left the atmosphere clear and brilliant, with none of that dim haze which is the camerist’s Nemesis so often.
It was a perfect day for taking pictures. Rain had fallen the night before, leaving the air clear and bright, with none of that dull haze that photographers often dread.
We had strolled along the road, perhaps two miles out of the village, and had caught three or four very pretty views.
We had walked along the road, maybe two miles outside the village, and had seen three or four really nice views.
None had presented themselves, however, for some time, when, by a turn of the road, we came upon a man drinking from a spring at the side of the road. He was but a few feet away, and was stooping down with his back toward us.
None had appeared for a while, when, as we turned a bend in the road, we saw a man drinking from a spring at the side of the road. He was only a few feet away and was bent over with his back to us.
“Let’s get him,” said I, in a low tone.
“Let’s get him,” I said quietly.
“All right,” replied Lester; “you do it, though. I’ve only got one plate left.”
“All right,” replied Lester, “you do it, though. I only have one plate left.”
I had several unexposed plates remaining in my camera, so I pointed the box toward the man and pressed the button. Just at the instant when the shutter must have operated, the man heard us and turned his head, facing us squarely.
I had a few unused film plates left in my camera, so I aimed the box at the man and pressed the button. Just as the shutter clicked, the man heard us and turned his head, looking directly at us.
He evidently understood what we were about, for he scowled deeply and walked rapidly away through the woods, without, however, offering to molest us. He carried a small black grip with him.
He clearly understood what we were up to, as he frowned intensely and quickly walked away through the woods, without bothering to confront us. He was carrying a small black bag with him.
As the man’s retreating figure disappeared through the trees, Lester and I drew a long breath of relief, for we felt like criminals detected in a crime, and we were a trifle afraid of the fellow beside.
As the man’s disappearing figure faded into the trees, Lester and I let out a long sigh of relief because we felt like criminals caught in the act, and we were a bit scared of the guy next to us.
We wandered on a little further, snapping a few more wayside pictures, and then turned toward home and retraced our steps.
We wandered a bit further, took a few more pictures along the way, and then headed home, retracing our steps.
That afternoon, Lester came over to my father’s house to witness the development of the morning’s pictures.
That afternoon, Lester came to my dad’s house to see the progress of the morning’s pictures.
As, one by one, we put the plates through the developer, a majority came out well. One or two were a trifle under-exposed, and there were minor defects in others; but, on the whole, they were very good.
As we processed the plates in the developer, most of them turned out well. A couple were slightly underexposed, and there were a few minor flaws in others; but overall, they were quite good.
The star negative of the lot, however, was that of the stranger whom I had photographed drinking, and who had turned his head and caught me in the act. That was perfect. Everything was brilliantly sharp, and the shutter had caught the man’s full face. In the negative, even so small an object as his eyes stood out beautifully.
The standout negative from the bunch was definitely the one of the stranger I had snapped while he was drinking, and who had turned his head and caught me in the act. It was perfect. Everything was incredibly sharp, and the shutter had captured the man’s entire face. In the negative, even something as small as his eyes stood out beautifully.
We made a blue-print of this negative, and both Lester and myself recognized the faithfulness of the likeness, notwithstanding the fact that we had seen the man but a moment.
We created a blueprint of this negative, and both Lester and I recognized how closely it resembled the person, even though we had only seen him for a moment.
About the middle of the afternoon, my father returned from the neighboring town, ten miles away, in one of the banks of which he was clerk. He seemed to be much excited and perturbed about something. My mother noticed it also, and immediately inquired as to the cause of his uneasiness.
About the middle of the afternoon, my dad came back from the nearby town, ten miles away, where he worked as a clerk at one of the banks. He seemed really excited and troubled about something. My mom noticed it too and immediately asked what was bothering him.
“The bank was robbed last night,” he answered, “and over fifty thousand dollars stolen. Every cent I had in the world is gone with the rest.”
“The bank was robbed last night,” he replied, “and over fifty thousand dollars were stolen. Every penny I had in the world is gone along with it.”
My mother made an exclamation of dismay.
My mom gasped in surprise.
“And the worst of it is,” went on my father, “that we are almost certain who the thief is, but we haven’t a thing in the world to trace him by—not a vestige of a photograph or anything like it, which we could give to detectives to guide them in the hunt. The man’s gone, and the money with him.”
“And the worst part is,” my father continued, “that we’re pretty sure who the thief is, but we don’t have anything to trace him by—not a single photo or anything like that to give to the detectives to help them in the search. The guy’s disappeared, and so is the money.”
And my father sank despondently into a chair.
And my dad sank sadly into a chair.
Meanwhile Lester and I stood by, listening silently, the still wet blue-print in my hand. After a minute I went and pressed the print out flat upon the table, on which my father’s arm was leaning. At any other time I would have proudly exhibited it to him, and would have been sure of his interest and appreciation, but I did not feel like intruding upon his present worriment.
Meanwhile, Lester and I stood by, listening quietly, the still-wet blueprint in my hand. After a minute, I went and laid the print flat on the table, where my father’s arm was resting. At any other time, I would have proudly shown it to him, and I would have been confident of his interest and appreciation, but I didn’t want to interrupt him during his current concerns.
As I laid the picture face upward upon the table, my father turned his head and looked at it indifferently. Suddenly he pushed me aside, and bent over the print so closely that his face almost touched it.
As I placed the picture face up on the table, my father turned his head and glanced at it without much interest. Then, out of nowhere, he pushed me aside and leaned over the print so closely that his face was nearly touching it.
I recovered my balance with difficulty, and stared at him in frightened bewilderment. My father had never acted in this manner before, and I was almost afraid he had gone mad.
I managed to regain my balance with some effort and stared at him in scared confusion. My dad had never behaved like this before, and I was almost scared he had lost his mind.
“Great Scott!” he exclaimed. “The very thing!”
“Wow!” he exclaimed. “That's it!”
Then, wheeling around, he grasped me by the shoulders, and wanted to know where I got that picture.
Then, turning around, he grabbed me by the shoulders and asked where I got that picture.
I was far too dazed by his strange actions to answer a word; so Lester interposed and told my father, in as few words as possible, of our morning expedition, and of the man whom we had photographed in the act of drinking.
I was too stunned by his weird behavior to say anything, so Lester stepped in and told my dad, as briefly as he could, about our morning adventure and the guy we had captured on camera while drinking.
“Bless the camera!” ejaculated my father, excitedly, “that’s Eli Parker, the thief! And the best likeness of him I ever saw, too!”
“Bless the camera!” my father exclaimed excitedly, “that’s Eli Parker, the thief! And it’s the best likeness of him I’ve ever seen, too!”
Then he questioned us closely as to the direction the man had taken when discovered, and ended by confiscating the print and the negative, and rushing out of the house to take the next train back to town. Lester and I talked about it all the afternoon, and felt ourselves quite heroes for having the temerity to stand before a real bank robber.
Then he asked us in detail about which way the man went when he was found, and finished by taking the print and the negative, and rushing out of the house to catch the next train back to the city. Lester and I discussed it all afternoon, feeling like heroes for having the guts to stand in front of a real bank robber.
Fifty prints were immediately struck off from the negative, and these were given to detectives, who scoured the country in every direction. After a two days’ search, those nearest home were successful, and found Parker in the same woods where Lester and I had first surprised him. He had sought to evade capture by avoiding railroads, and hiding himself until the first excitement of the robbery had passed. As the whole amount of stolen funds was discovered in the little black grip which he carried, he was convicted of the crime without difficulty, and sentenced for a term of fifteen years in State prison.
Fifty copies were quickly made from the negative, and these were given to detectives, who searched the country in every direction. After a two-day search, those closest to home were successful and found Parker in the same woods where Lester and I had first caught him by surprise. He had tried to avoid capture by staying away from railroads and hiding until the initial excitement of the robbery had died down. Since all the stolen money was found in the small black bag he carried, he was easily convicted of the crime and sentenced to fifteen years in state prison.
The sequel of the incident was the most agreeable and the most astonishing of all. One day, a month subsequent, when Parker had been safely housed in the penitentiary, my father came home, and, with a mysterious smile upon his face, handed me an envelope. Upon being opened, the discovery was made that “Howard Benton and Lester Drake were authorized to draw upon the First National Bank of C——, for $100 apiece, in slight recognition of their part in apprehending Eli Parker, the perpetrator of the recent robbery upon that institution.”
The aftermath of the incident was the most pleasant and surprising of all. One day, a month later, after Parker had been securely placed in prison, my dad came home with a mysterious smile on his face and handed me an envelope. When I opened it, I found out that “Howard Benton and Lester Drake were authorized to withdraw $100 each from the First National Bank of C——, as a small acknowledgment of their role in capturing Eli Parker, the person behind the recent robbery at that bank.”
I am still an ardent disciple of amateur photography. Who wouldn’t be under such circumstances?
I’m still a passionate fan of amateur photography. Who wouldn’t be in this situation?
—The umbrella is undoubtedly of high antiquity, appearing in various forms upon the sculptured monuments of Egypt, Assyria, Greece and Rome; and in hot countries it has been used since the dawn of history as a sunshade—a use signified by its name, derived from the Latin umbra, a shade.
—The umbrella is definitely very old, showing up in different forms on the carved monuments of Egypt, Assyria, Greece, and Rome; and in warm countries, it has been used since the beginning of history as a sunshade—a use indicated by its name, which comes from the Latin umbra, meaning shade.
GOOD RULES.BY REV. P. B. STRONG.If a mean thing you would do, If you want to do something nasty, Always put it off a day; Always delay it by a day; If a noble act and true, If it's a noble and genuine act, Do not e’en a moment stay. Do not stay even for a moment. Ne’er by proxy do a deed. Never do a deed by proxy. Would you have it surely done; Would you like it to be done for sure; It you’d never come to need, It you’d never come to need, Wait not wealth from any one. Wait not for wealth from anyone. Deem no coin too small to save, Deem no coin too small to save, Quit not certainty for hope; Don't trade certainty for hope; Good denied, you cease to crave, Good denied, you stop wanting, Neither o’er the future mope. Don't dwell on the future. What you can’t by bushels take, What you can’t take by the bushel, Get by spoonfuls, if you can; Get by with spoonfuls, if you can; Never mounts from mole hills make; Never make mountains out of molehills; Ere you leap, the distance scan. Before you jump, check the distance. Shiver not for last year’s snow, Shiver not for last year’s snow, Nor bemoan the milk that’s spilt; Nor lament the milk that’s spilled; When you hasten, slowly go; When you rush, take your time; Keep your conscience clear of guilt. Keep your conscience free from guilt. These old rules, which here in verse These old rules, which are presented here in verse You behold thus newly set, You see this newly set, Well it would be to rehearse, Well, it would be to practice, Till not one you could forget. Till not one you could forget. |
A Perilous Ride.
BY W. BERT FOSTER.
“So you boys think you came down here pretty fast, eh?” asked Randy Bronson, crossing one wooden leg over the other and stretching them both out toward the great fire of hickory logs that were roaring in the chimney.
“So you guys think you got here pretty quickly, huh?” asked Randy Bronson, crossing one wooden leg over the other and stretching them both out toward the big fire of hickory logs that were roaring in the fireplace.
Seven of us academy boys had piled into the only double cutter the village livery stable possessed, and had covered the nine miles between the school and Randy’s place down on the river road in forty-five minutes, and for a pair of farm horses we thought that pretty good time. Randy’s suppers, or rather his wife Maria’s suppers, were famous, and the doctor was always willing to let a party of us off for an evening at their little establishment providing we were back in good season. Randy and his wife were to be trusted to look out for the most harum-scarum boy who ever attended the Edgewood Academy.
Seven of us academy guys had squeezed into the only double cutter the village livery stable had, and had covered the nine miles between the school and Randy’s place down by the river road in forty-five minutes. For a pair of farm horses, we thought that was pretty good time. Randy’s dinners, or rather his wife Maria’s dinners, were famous, and the doctor was always okay with letting a group of us off for an evening at their little place as long as we returned at a decent hour. Randy and his wife could be trusted to look out for the wildest boy who ever attended Edgewood Academy.
While supper was being prepared we gathered about Randy and the wide open fireplace to wait for the repast, with all the patience at our command.
While dinner was being prepared, we gathered around Randy and the wide open fireplace to wait for the meal, doing our best to be patient.
If Maria Bronson’s suppers had gained a reputation among us, so had Randy’s stories. He had been a sailor in his youth, and, indeed, in middle life, until during a naval engagement on the lower Mississippi, in the civil war, he had both legs shot away, and was doomed to “peg about,” as he jocularly called it, on wooden substitutes.
If Maria Bronson’s dinners had built a reputation among us, so had Randy’s stories. He had been a sailor in his youth, and even in his middle age, until during a naval battle on the lower Mississippi in the Civil War, he lost both legs and was stuck “hobbling around,” as he humorously put it, on wooden prosthetics.
“So you thought you came down here pretty fast?” asked Randy, repeating the remark which opened this narrative. “And well you might, with the roads in the condition they are now. But I’ve been sleighing faster than any of you boys have traveled, unless it was on a railroad train, and over the roughest sort of a track, too.”
“So you thought you got down here pretty quickly?” asked Randy, echoing the comment that kicked off this story. “And you’re probably right, considering how bad the roads are now. But I’ve been riding in a sleigh faster than any of you guys have gone, unless it was on a train, and on the roughest kind of path, too.”
We all foresaw a story at once and were eager enough to hear the tale. So with little urging Randy began:
We all instantly knew there was a story to tell and were excited to hear it. So, with just a little encouragement, Randy started:
“When I was a boy you know I went to sea,” he said, and we all nodded acquiescence, for about every story Randy told commenced with just that remark. “My parents died when I was young and I was bound out to an old uncle; but farming wasn’t to my taste, and I was always longing so for salt water that finally he told me I wasn’t worth my board and clothes, and to clear out and go to sea if I wanted to.
“When I was a kid, you know I went to sea,” he said, and we all nodded in agreement, because almost every story Randy told started with that line. “My parents passed away when I was young, and I was sent to live with an old uncle; but farming wasn’t for me, and I was always dreaming of the ocean until he finally told me I wasn’t worth the food and clothes he provided, and to leave and go to sea if that’s what I wanted.”
“I didn’t need any second bidding. I went off that very night, and I never saw my Uncle Eb again.
“I didn’t need any second thoughts. I left that very night, and I never saw my Uncle Eb again."
“After going two or three trips to ‘the banks,’ I shipped aboard the New Bedford whaler Henry Clay, knowing well enough that whaling couldn’t be a great sight worse than fishing off Newfoundland in the dead of winter.
“After making two or three trips to ‘the banks,’ I joined the New Bedford whaler Henry Clay, knowing that whaling couldn’t possibly be any worse than fishing off Newfoundland in the dead of winter.
“As luck would have it, though, the Henry Clay joined the North Atlantic fleet and started for the Greenland fishing grounds. We lost the rest of the fleet in a big blow off Cape Farewell and worked northward alone, having the good fortune to fall in with several school of right whales, out of which we 812b captured three or four ‘balleeners,’* the oil and bone together being worth something like eighteen thousand dollars.
“As luck would have it, the Henry Clay joined the North Atlantic fleet and set off for the Greenland fishing grounds. We lost the rest of the fleet in a strong storm off Cape Farewell and continued northward on our own, fortunately encountering several schools of right whales, from which we captured three or four ‘balleeners,’ the oil and bone together being worth about eighteen thousand dollars. 812b
“The captain had begun to crow over the fine season we were having, when, early in October, we were caught in a nip in Cumberland Inlet, and the ice piled in so solidly around us that we knew we were good for all winter. There wasn’t any particular danger, for the Henry Clay was a well-built craft, strengthened to withstand just such a squeeze as the ice-pack was giving us.
“The captain had started to boast about the great season we were having when, early in October, we got stuck in a chill in Cumberland Inlet, and the ice piled up around us so solidly that we knew we were set for the entire winter. There wasn't any real danger, since the Henry Clay was a sturdy ship designed to handle exactly the kind of pressure the ice pack was putting on us.”
“Captain Simon Lewis, as kind-hearted a man as ever I sailed under, made all needed preparations for winter at once, and we boys before the mast looked forward to a pretty jolly season.
“Captain Simon Lewis, as kind-hearted a man as I've ever sailed with, made all the necessary preparations for winter right away, and we boys before the mast were looking forward to a pretty fun season.
“We were warmly clad, the fo’castle grub was better than is common with whalers, and there was every prospect for plenty of fresh meat and good hunting, as soon as the ice about us should become firm.
“We were dressed warmly, the forecastle food was better than usual for whalers, and there was every chance of having plenty of fresh meat and good hunting as soon as the ice around us froze solid.”
“After everything had been made ship-shape, we were given all the freedom we needed, and the library brought aboard by the officers was open to common use. Several days after this order of things had been established, the mate took half a dozen of us younger fellows out for a long tramp over the ice. There were three guns in the party, and we went along like a parcel of schoolboys out on a frolic.
“Once everything was in order, we were given all the freedom we needed, and the library brought on board by the officers was available for everyone to use. A few days after this setup was established, the mate took half a dozen of us younger guys out for a long walk over the ice. There were three guns in the group, and we went along like a bunch of schoolboys out having fun.”
“We made only about eight miles before noon, for the ice was so uneven that the traveling was rougher than any I had ever experienced, when suddenly, upon rounding an enormous ice hummock, we came in sight of a group of Esquimaux, sledges and dogs, and were discovered before we could retreat behind the hummock again.
“We only covered about eight miles before noon because the ice was so uneven that the traveling was rougher than anything I had ever faced. Then, suddenly, as we turned around a huge ice hummock, we spotted a group of Eskimos, along with their sledges and dogs, and we were seen before we could hide behind the hummock again.”
“The crowd raised a cry of ‘Kabulenet! Oomeak! Kabulenet! Oomeak!’ which means, ‘White men and ships!’ and a general rush was made in our direction.
“The crowd raised a cry of ‘Kabulenet! Oomeak! Kabulenet! Oomeak!’ which means, ‘White men and ships!’ and everyone surged toward us.”
“The mate told us there was nothing to fear, as they were quite friendly, and he walked forward to meet them. He had been among them before and knew some of their words, so we were quickly on excellent terms with them.
“The crew member told us there was nothing to worry about because they were really friendly, and he stepped forward to meet them. He had been with them before and understood some of their language, so we quickly got along really well.”
“They surrounded us, laughing and chattering like so many children, shaking hands, examining our clothes and repeating, like parrots, the words and expressions the white men whom they had met before had taught them.
“They surrounded us, laughing and chatting like a bunch of kids, shaking hands, checking out our clothes, and repeating, like parrots, the words and phrases that the white men they had met before had taught them.”
“One old chap, Kalutunah by name, seemed especially kindly disposed towards us, and, following his example, the entire party, finding the white men’s ship was so near, decided to make their winter quarters near us, knowing 812c that they would probably get what would be, to them, valuable presents.
“One older guy, named Kalutunah, seemed particularly friendly towards us, and, following his lead, the whole group realized that the white men’s ship was so close by, so they chose to set up their winter camp nearby, knowing that they would likely receive what would be valuable gifts to them. 812c
“Captain Lewis was glad to have them for neighbors, too, for, if we should happen to run short of fresh meat or should get smashed in the ice—and there is always a possibility of that—the Esquimaux would be of great assistance.
“Captain Lewis was happy to have them as neighbors, too, because if we happened to run low on fresh meat or got stuck in the ice—and there’s always a chance of that—the Eskimos would be a huge help.”
“They built their igloos not far from the ship, and we interchanged frequent visits. Kalutunah and I became very intimate, and I tried to teach him English words and their meaning in his language; but he never got any farther than ees and noe—his pronunciation of ‘yes’ and ‘no.’
“They built their igloos not far from the ship, and we visited each other often. Kalutunah and I became very close, and I tried to teach him English words and what they meant in his language; but he never got beyond ees and noe—his way of saying ‘yes’ and ‘no.’”
“Two months of such an easy life as we led tired me more than cutting up the biggest ‘balleener’ that was ever ‘ironed.’ Parties of the Esquimaux went off hunting every day, and, finding that Kalutunah was making preparations for a two days’ hunt up the inlet, I begged the captain to allow me to go with him, and permission was readily given.
“Two months of such an easy life as we had tired me more than cutting up the biggest whale that was ever processed. Groups of the Eskimos went hunting every day, and upon discovering that Kalutunah was getting ready for a two-day hunt up the inlet, I asked the captain if I could go with him, and he readily agreed.”
“MY BULLET HAD TAKEN EFFECT ON ONE OF THE DOGS, WHICH HAD IMMEDIATELY TANGLED UP THE REST OF THE TEAM AND BROUGHT THE SLEDGE TO A STANDSTILL.“
“MY BULLET HAD HIT ONE OF THE DOGS, WHICH HAD IMMEDIATELY TANGLED UP THE REST OF THE TEAM AND BROUGHT THE SLEDGE TO A STOP.”
“The trip was to be made on Kalutunah’s sledge, and if you have never read about or seen a picture of an Esquimau sledge, you want to look it up at once. It is one of the most ingeniously-built things I ever saw, considering the means at the command of the Esquimaux.
“The trip was planned to be made on Kalutunah’s sled, and if you’ve never read about or seen a picture of an Eskimo sled, you should look it up right away. It’s one of the most cleverly designed things I’ve ever seen, especially given the resources available to the Eskimos.”
“The runners, which are of bone, are square behind and curved upward in front, usually five feet or more in length, three-fourths of an inch thick, and seven in height. They are not of solid bone, but composed of many pieces of various shapes and sizes, yet all fitting together so perfectly that they are as smooth as glass.
“The runners, which are made of bone, are square at the back and curved upward in front, typically five feet or more in length, three-fourths of an inch thick, and seven in height. They are not solid bone, but made up of many pieces of different shapes and sizes, yet all fitting together so perfectly that they are as smooth as glass.”
“The shoe is of ivory from the walrus, and is fastened to the runner with seal strings looped through counter-sunk holes, and in the same manner the various bones making up the runner are fastened in place.
“The shoe is made of walrus ivory and is attached to the runner with seal sinew threaded through recessed holes. The different bones that form the runner are secured in the same way."
“When you take into consideration the fact that all this fitting and smoothing is done with stone implements, you will believe me when I say the Esquimau sledge is a wonderful thing.
“When you think about the fact that all this fitting and smoothing is done with stone tools, you'll believe me when I say the Eskimo sledge is an amazing thing."
“The runners are placed fourteen inches apart and are fastened together by cross-pieces tightly lashed by sealskin strings. Two walrus ribs are lashed to the after end of each runner in an upright position, and these are braced by other bones, forming the back, and, with plenty of skins and robes for cushions, the Esquimau sledge isn’t the most uncomfortable thing in the world to ride upon.
“The runners are spaced fourteen inches apart and connected by cross-pieces tightly secured with sealskin strings. Two walrus ribs are attached upright to the back end of each runner, and these are supported by other bones, forming the back. With plenty of skins and robes for cushions, the Eskimo sled isn't the most uncomfortable thing to ride on.”
“Kalutunah was going after walrus, and I 812d borrowed a rifle of the mate, thinking that I might do a little shooting on my own account on the way.
“Kalutunah was hunting walrus, and I borrowed a rifle from the mate, thinking I might do a little shooting for myself along the way.”
“Seven of the hungriest-looking and ugliest dogs among the large number belonging to the natives drew the sledge. The Esquimau usually hitches seven dogs to his sledge, and never drives them tandem, each dog being attached to the sledge by a single trace fastened to a breast-strap.
“Seven of the hungriest-looking and ugliest dogs among the large number belonging to the natives pulled the sled. The Eskimo typically hooks up seven dogs to his sled, and never drives them in tandem; each dog is attached to the sled by a single trace connected to a breast strap."
“It doesn’t matter how rapidly they are running or what the obstructions are, they will keep their traces clear of one another. The dogs on either side have the most work to do, and, after holding that position for some time, a dog will jump over several of his fellows into the centre of the pack and let some other have his place on the outside.
“It doesn't matter how fast they're running or what obstacles they face; they'll make sure their paths don’t cross. The dogs on either side have the most to handle, and after holding that position for a while, one dog will leap over several of its companions into the middle of the group and let another take its spot on the outer edge.
“Kalutunah got on the sledge, and I sat between his knees, and, amid a great deal of shouting and chaffing from the rest of the crew, the dogs started off at Kalutunah’s cry of ‘Ka! Ka!’ and a touch of the whip.
“Kalutunah got on the sled, and I sat between his knees. Amid a lot of shouting and teasing from the rest of the crew, the dogs took off at Kalutunah’s call of ‘Ka! Ka!’ and a flick of the whip.”
“By-the-way, boys, that whip was a wonder. The lash was six yards long and the handle but sixteen inches. Learning to throw the lasso isn’t a circumstance to learning the ins and out of that whip.
“By the way, guys, that whip was amazing. The lash was six yards long and the handle was only sixteen inches. Learning to throw the lasso is nothing compared to mastering that whip.”
“Of course, boy like, I wanted to try it before we had gone a mile. While traveling, the lash trails along in the rear, and by a quick motion of the hand and wrist is thrown forward like a great snake, snapping like a gun-shot over the heads of the team.
“Of course, like any boy, I wanted to give it a shot before we’d even gone a mile. While traveling, the whip drags behind, and with a quick flick of the hand and wrist, it’s thrown forward like a giant snake, cracking like a gunshot over the heads of the team.”
“The first time I tried it the end of the lash caught me on the arm, and, although the member was thickly covered, I felt the blow unpleasantly.
“The first time I tried it, the end of the lash hit me on the arm, and even though the area was heavily covered, I felt the impact uncomfortably.”
“Kalutunah laughed immoderately at my failure, but dodged the next instant as I tried it again, the lash this time coming within an ace of taking him across the face.
“Kalutunah laughed excessively at my failure, but quickly moved out of the way the next moment as I tried again, the whip this time nearly hitting him across the face.
“The third time I essayed the feat, the end of the whip caught on a jutting piece of ice, and I was ‘snatched’ off the sledge in grand style, nearly wrecking it in my exit.
“The third time I tried the trick, the end of the whip got caught on a sticking-out piece of ice, and I was 'yanked' off the sledge in dramatic fashion, almost ruining it in the process.”
“That was going a little too far, so Kalutunah thought, and he wouldn’t let me try it again, so I contented myself with nursing the various bruises I had received in my tumble.
“That was going a bit too far, Kalutunah thought, and he wouldn’t let me try it again, so I settled for tending to the various bruises I got from my fall.
“But how those dogs could travel! The frozen inlet was strewn with hummocks and broken ice cakes, and I had to cling to the sledge with both hands sometimes to keep from being thrown off.
“But those dogs could really move! The frozen inlet was covered with bumps and pieces of broken ice, and I had to hang on to the sled with both hands at times to avoid being tossed off.”
“I was profoundly grateful when we reached our stopping place about the middle of the afternoon. A week before Kalutunah had seen a walrus near this place, under some new ice that had formed over a breathing hole.
“I was really thankful when we got to our stopping point around the middle of the afternoon. A week earlier, Kalutunah had spotted a walrus near this spot, under some new ice that had formed over a breathing hole.”
“The dogs were left fastened to the sledge, so that their presence would not disturb the walrus should one be near. The Esquimau got out his harpoon and line and approached the thin ice, telling me to keep back.
“The dogs were secured to the sled so their presence wouldn’t scare off any nearby walrus. The Eskimo pulled out his harpoon and line and moved closer to the fragile ice, telling me to stay back."
“I wasn’t very eager to stay near the walrus should the old fellow be lucky enough to iron one, for there had been one caught near the Henry Clay, and a more ferocious-looking beast I never saw.
“I wasn’t very keen on staying close to the walrus in case the old guy managed to catch one, because there had been one caught near the Henry Clay, and I’ve never seen a more fearsome-looking creature.”
“I stayed back near the sledge with my rifle, on the lookout for something to try a shot at, and in the meantime keeping my eye on old Kalutunah. He went forward carefully, dodging from hummock to hummock, but gradually getting nearer the thin ice. All at once I caught sight of another object on the ice a little to the right of the Esquimau. At first I thought it was a seal, for it lay flat on the ice, and was about to hurry after Kalutunah to tell him about it, when the figure rose up and I saw that it was a man—another Esquimau.
“I stayed back by the sled with my rifle, keeping an eye out for something to shoot at, while also watching old Kalutunah. He moved forward cautiously, dodging from one hummock to another, gradually getting closer to the thin ice. Suddenly, I spotted another figure on the ice a little to the right of the Esquimau. At first, I thought it was a seal, since it was lying flat on the ice, and I was about to rush after Kalutunah to notify him, when the figure stood up, and I realized it was a man—another Esquimau."
“The stranger walked rapidly toward Kalutunah, and had almost reached his side before the old fellow noticed him. Then he sprang up, and although they were too far away for me to hear them, even if my ears had not been covered with my hood, I saw that they were talking together.
“The stranger hurried toward Kalutunah and was almost at his side before the old man noticed him. Then he stood up, and even though they were too far away for me to hear them, even if my ears hadn’t been covered by my hood, I saw that they were talking to each other.”
“The stranger continued to advance, holding out his hand as though to shake Kalutunah’s.
“The stranger kept coming closer, extending his hand as if to shake Kalutunah’s.”
“Having arrived quite near, he took a quick stride forward, and instead of offering his hand, as Kalutunah had evidently expected, suddenly raised a short club and struck Kalutunah on the head.
“Having arrived quite near, he took a quick step forward, and instead of offering his hand, as Kalutunah had clearly expected, suddenly raised a short club and hit Kalutunah on the head.
“It was a most brutal act, and so unexpected was it that for an instant I was stupefied.
“It was a brutal act, and it was so unexpected that for a moment I was stunned.
“Kalutunah threw up his arm, and fell backward without a cry. The treacherous wretch leaned over him to repeat the blow, but I had found my senses by that time, and, raising my rifle, fired at him. The bullet probably flew wide of its mark, but it scared the rascal. Evidently he had not noticed me before, and least of all expected to find a white boy with the old man he had so cruelly attacked.
“Kalutunah threw up his arm and fell backward without a sound. The treacherous scoundrel leaned over him to strike again, but by that time, I had regained my senses and raised my rifle to shoot at him. The bullet probably missed, but it certainly startled the guy. Clearly, he hadn’t noticed me before, and he definitely didn’t expect to see a white boy with the old man he had attacked so brutally.”
“With a wild yell, he ran at the top of his speed, expecting no doubt another shot every instant.
“With a loud shout, he ran as fast as he could, expecting another shot at any moment.”
“I hurried forward to where Kalutunah was lying senseless on the ice. He was not dead, and, as I reached him, he raised up, with an evident effort, and cried:
“I hurried forward to where Kalutunah was lying unconscious on the ice. He wasn't dead, and as I got to him, he lifted himself up with a clear struggle and yelled:
“‘See-ne-mee-utes! See-ne-mee-utes!’
"‘See-ne-mee-utes! See-ne-mee-utes!’"
“I remembered then what the mate of the Henry Clay had once told me about a tribe of bloodthirsty men in the interior, called by the well-disposed Esquimaux See-ne-mee-utes. These wretches approach a stranger to all appearances in a friendly manner, and, taking him unawares, assault him in the treacherous way that Kalutunah had been attacked.
“I remembered then what the crew member of the Henry Clay had once told me about a tribe of brutal men in the interior, referred to by the well-meaning Eskimos as See-ne-mee-utes. These miserable people approach a stranger seemingly in a friendly way, and, catching him off guard, attack him in the deceitful manner that Kalutunah had been assaulted.”
“The old man was brave if he was an Esquimau, for I could understand by his motions that he wanted me to fly and leave him. But I wouldn’t hear of that.
“The old man was brave if he was an Eskimo, because I could see from his gestures that he wanted me to leave and fly away. But I wouldn’t even consider it."
“From the direction in which the See-ne-mee-ute had fled I saw a dozen figures approaching. Evidently there were plenty of reinforcements at hand, and, even with my rifle, I could not keep them at bay.
“From the direction where the See-ne-mee-ute had run away, I saw a dozen figures coming closer. Clearly, there were plenty of reinforcements nearby, and even with my rifle, I couldn’t hold them off.”
“Kalutunah was not a large man—Esquimaux seldom are—and the dog sledge was not far in our rear. I had strong arms and two good legs under me in those days, so, lifting the poor fellow, I carried him to the sledge.
“Kalutunah wasn't a big guy—Eskimos rarely are—and the dog sled wasn't far behind us. I had strong arms and two good legs back then, so I picked up the poor guy and carried him to the sled.”
“The dogs were up and excited, I could see by their actions; but I had no time to fool with them. I placed Kalutunah, who had again become unconscious, on the sledge and got on before him. By this time my pursuers were close at hand, and I was horrified to see two dog sledges following in the rear. Unfamiliar as I was with the management of Kalutunah’s team, the See-ne-mee-utes would overtake us in spite of all I could do.
“The dogs were up and excited, I could tell by what they were doing; but I didn’t have time to play with them. I put Kalutunah, who had passed out again, on the sledge and climbed on in front of him. By this time, my pursuers were right behind us, and I was terrified to see two dog sledges trailing after us. Since I wasn’t familiar with handling Kalutunah’s team, the See-ne-mee-utes would catch up to us no matter what I did.”
“I raised my rifle and gave them a parting shot, and the dogs, frightened by the report so near them, started off like mad over the ice toward the distant ship.
“I raised my rifle and took a final shot, and the dogs, scared by the sound so close to them, bolted across the ice toward the faraway ship.
“Again my bullet must have been badly aimed, for it only brought forth a howl of rage from my pursuers, as they saw me escaping. Hastily boarding their sledges, four of them started after me.
“Once again my shot must have missed its mark, because it only triggered a howl of anger from my pursuers when they saw me getting away. Quickly climbing onto their sleds, four of them took off after me."
“I had a little start, but my dogs, having had only an hour’s rest, would likely be no match in speed for those attached to the See-ne-mee-ute sledges; but they started nobly, spreading out like a fan before the sledge and tugging at the breast-straps.
“I jumped a little, but my dogs, having only rested for an hour, probably wouldn’t be fast enough to keep up with those hooked to the See-ne-mee-ute sledges; however, they took off strongly, fanning out in front of the sledge and pulling at the harnesses.
“Had Kalutunah been able to drive them, there might be more chance for us, I thought; but Kalutunah remained unconscious, and I had all I could do to hold both him and myself upon the swaying sledge.
“Had Kalutunah been able to steer, we might have had a better chance, I thought; but Kalutunah stayed unconscious, and I struggled to keep both him and myself balanced on the rocking sled.”
“Without Kalutunah’s voice and whip to guide them, the dogs turned aside for very few obstructions, but tore over them all, 813b nearly wrecking the sledge at every leap. The pursuing sledges, guided by skillful drivers, were therefore able to gradually creep up on us.
“Without Kalutunah’s voice and whip to direct them, the dogs avoided very few obstacles and jumped over all of them, 813b almost damaging the sledge with every leap. The sledges behind us, led by experienced drivers, were able to slowly catch up to us.”
“I knew very few Esquimaux words, but I yelled to the dogs at the top of my voice and managed to get ’em infused with some of my own fear, for they sped over the ice-field as I had never seen them travel before.
“I knew very few Inuit words, but I shouted to the dogs at the top of my lungs and managed to share some of my own fear with them, because they raced across the ice field like I had never seen them move before.”
“On, on we went! The wind cut my face—from which the hood had fallen back—like a knife. I grew dizzy with the rush of air and the swaying of the sledge. It was impossible to get a shot at my pursuers, while the dogs were traveling at this rate; but I determined to make a desperate stand against the four men, should they overtake us.
“On, on we went! The wind whipped my face—since the hood had fallen back—like a knife. I got dizzy from the rush of air and the swaying of the sled. It was impossible to take a shot at my pursuers while the dogs were going this fast; but I was determined to make a desperate stand against the four men if they caught up to us.
“For some reason or other, their dogs were not so superior in endurance to Kalutunah’s as I had feared. After first gaining on us a little, they barely kept their pace for the first six miles. Then the speed began to tell on my dogs and skillful driving on my pursuers’. My animals were getting fagged out, and slowly but steadily I was being overhauled.
“For some reason, their dogs weren’t as superior in endurance compared to Kalutunah’s as I had feared. After initially gaining on us a bit, they barely maintained their pace for the first six miles. Then the speed started to take a toll on my dogs while my pursuers showed their skill in handling theirs. My animals were getting worn out, and gradually but surely, I was being caught up to.”
“Old Kalutunah had all the appearance of a dead man. For one dreadful moment I was tempted to throw him off the sledge. Their burden thus lightened, the dogs might be able to carry me safely back to the ship, still far down the inlet.
“Old Kalutunah looked just like a dead man. For one awful moment, I thought about just throwing him off the sled. With that weight removed, the dogs might manage to safely bring me back to the ship, which was still a long way down the inlet.”
“But this cowardly thought possessed me only an instant. I recalled the old Esquimau’s unselfishness in wanting me to escape and leave him when he was wounded, and determined that, if I ever reached the Henry Clay again, he should.
“But this cowardly thought only crossed my mind for a moment. I remembered the old Eskimo's selflessness in wanting me to get away and leave him when he was hurt, and I decided that if I ever got back to the Henry Clay, he would too.”
“The See-ne-mee-utes were close behind me now, urging their dogs on with exultant cries. The foremost sledge was within fifty feet, and the other directly behind it.
“The See-ne-mee-utes were right behind me now, encouraging their dogs with excited shouts. The lead sled was just fifty feet away, with another one right behind it.”
“Risking a disastrous tumble upon the ice, I rose upon my knees and turned toward them, holding by one hand to the back of the sledge. Kalutunah lay on the bottom, and I held his body from rolling off by the pressure of my knees.
“Risking a disastrous fall on the ice, I got up on my knees and turned toward them, holding onto the back of the sledge with one hand. Kalutunah was lying on the bottom, and I kept his body from rolling off by pressing my knees against him.
“The wretches saw my head appear above the back of the sledge, and they uttered a loud shout of rage, shaking their spears and urging on their dogs to still greater exertions. An extra heavy lurch of the sledge almost threw me overboard, but I braced myself and raised my rifle to my shoulder.
“The miserable ones saw my head pop up over the back of the sled, and they let out a loud shout of anger, shaking their spears and pushing their dogs to work even harder. An extra heavy jolt of the sled nearly knocked me off, but I steadied myself and raised my rifle to my shoulder.”
“As soon as they saw my weapon the two men in the foremost sledge burrowed like rats among the robes. Those in the rear were hidden from me.
“As soon as they saw my weapon, the two men in the front sled quickly scrambled like rats among the blankets. Those in the back were out of my sight.”
“I had but an instant to reflect. We were rapidly approaching a terribly rough piece of ice, and I should be thrown out did I not sink down into the sledge again.
“I had only a moment to think. We were quickly getting closer to a really rough piece of ice, and I would be thrown out if I didn’t sink back down into the sledge again.
“The dogs were between me and the crouching occupants of the pursuing sledge, and kept me from getting a correct aim at the men.
“The dogs were between me and the crouching occupants of the pursuing sled, preventing me from getting a clear shot at the men.
“Quick as a flash I fired right into the pack, and then dropped into the bottom of my own sledge. The next instant we struck the rough stretch of ice, and I had all I could do to cling on until we had passed it. Then I looked back.
“Quick as a flash, I shot right into the pack and then dropped down into my own sled. The next moment, we hit the rough patch of ice, and I had to hold on tight until we got past it. Then I looked back.”
“Judge of my surprise when I saw that, by a fortunate accident, my pursuers had been stopped.
“Imagine my surprise when I saw that, by a lucky accident, my pursuers had been stopped.
“My bullet had taken effect on one of the dogs, which had immediately tangled up the rest of the team and brought the sledge to a standstill.
“My bullet hit one of the dogs, which immediately tangled up the rest of the team and brought the sled to a stop.
“The sledge behind seemed to be completely mixed up in the disaster, and the two sets of dogs were fighting furiously, while the Esquimaux were running about trying to separate them.
“The sled behind seemed to be completely tangled up in the chaos, and the two packs of dogs were fighting fiercely, while the Esquimaux were running around trying to separate them.
“I was safe! Another two miles and the Henry Clay would be in sight, and, unless some accident happened to my own team, my pursuers would not be able to gain the vantage they had lost.
“I was safe! Another two miles and the Henry Clay would be in sight, and, unless something unexpected happened to my team, my pursuers wouldn't be able to regain the advantage they had lost.
“When I reached the ship, the moon was high and all hands had turned in long before, but they roused out, as did the Esquimaux from their huts, at my halloo.
“When I got to the ship, the moon was high and everyone had gone to bed long before, but they woke up, just like the Esquimaux from their huts, at my shout.
“Poor old Kalutunah was carried into the cabin, and the captain and mate worked over him a long time before they brought him to. He had been almost frozen in addition to his wound, so that he had a hard fight for life. But when he was finally on his pins again, how thankful he was to me! And the whole tribe was the same way.
“Poor old Kalutunah was carried into the cabin, and the captain and mate worked on him for a long time before they revived him. He had been nearly frozen in addition to his injury, so he had a tough battle for survival. But when he finally got back on his feet, how grateful he was to me! And the whole tribe felt the same way.”
“One bad result of my adventure, however, was that Captain Lewis would allow no more extended trips away from the vessel, and although we never saw anymore See-ne-mee-utes, every party that went out for even a short tramp was fully armed and under the command of an officer.
“One negative outcome of my adventure, though, was that Captain Lewis wouldn't permit any more long trips away from the vessel. And while we never encountered any more See-ne-mee-utes, every group that went out for even a brief hike was completely armed and led by an officer.”
“Now you can’t tell me anything about rapid sledding,” concluded Randy. “I’ve had my day at it, and I must say that it was about as uncomfortable an experience as I ever had.”
“Now you can’t tell me anything about fast sledding,” Randy finished. “I’ve had my turn with it, and I have to say it was one of the most uncomfortable experiences I’ve ever had.”
* All the large whales of the region referred to are called “balleeners” as their mouths are furnished with the balleen or whalebone of commerce.
* All the big whales in this area are known as "baleen whales" since their mouths contain the baleen or whalebone used in trade.
A FOOT-BALL STORY.
BY A PRINCETON GRADUATE.
CHAPTER XXV.
MR. MACKERLY RECOVERS AND GRANT
TRIES TO SEND ALAN TO COVENTRY.
The sudden collapse of Mr. Mackerly, while in conversation with his son, was a great shock to the latter, who could scarcely believe that the news he had just been relating should have such an extraordinary effect upon his imperious and lofty father. Was it possible that the statements at which he had scoffed had some plausibility, and that there was a grain of hidden truth in the charge brought by his rival, Alan Heathcote? There was no mistaking the fact that something external had caused the magnate’s startling indisposition, and Grant, even though he was badly scared at his father’s plight, drew his own conclusions in regard to the matter. Meanwhile he stood helplessly calling until he collected presence of mind enough to go around to the other side of the table and raise his father’s inanimate form to a more comfortable position.
The sudden collapse of Mr. Mackerly while he was talking to his son shocked the latter, who could hardly believe that the news he had just shared affected his commanding and proud father so dramatically. Could it be that the claims he had mocked had some truth to them and that there was a hint of reality in the accusation made by his rival, Alan Heathcote? It was clear that something external had triggered the magnate’s alarming condition, and Grant, despite being frightened by his father’s situation, began to form his own conclusions about it. In the meantime, he stood there helplessly calling out until he regained enough composure to go around to the other side of the table and adjust his father’s lifeless body into a more comfortable position.
“Help! Help!” he cried distractedly. “Father’s dying! Aunt Annie! James!”
“Help! Help!” he yelled frantically. “Dad’s dying! Aunt Annie! James!”
He was warranted in his belief that his parent was breathing his last, for his face was of a deathly pallor, and to Grant’s inexperienced eye this was a symptom of the gravest import, and he gave his father up for lost immediately.
He had every reason to believe that his parent was on his deathbed, as his face was deathly pale, and to Grant's inexperienced eyes, this was a sign of serious trouble. He immediately accepted that his father was beyond saving.
He did not stand long alone in his helplessness, for in another moment James, the butler, and Grant’s Aunt Annie came hurrying in. They both took in the situation at a glance, and while the first mentioned opened the window, in order to admit the fresh cold air, the latter bathed his temples with water and cologne.
He didn’t stay alone in his helplessness for long, because in a moment, James, the butler, and Grant’s Aunt Annie rushed in. They both assessed the situation quickly, and while James opened the window to let in some fresh cold air, Aunt Annie soaked his temples with water and cologne.
Mr. Mackerly had fallen into a swoon of unusual severity, and the process of reviving him was slow and tedious. It was nearly a half hour before he was strong enough to speak to them.
Mr. Mackerly had fainted quite badly, and it took a long time to bring him back around. It was almost half an hour before he was able to talk to them.
“Shall I send for a doctor?” inquired his sister anxiously.
“Should I call a doctor?” his sister asked nervously.
“No, by no means,” he feebly replied. “It’s one of my ordinary fainting spells. I’ve had them before. I’ll—I’ll be all right in a few minutes. Lay me on the couch in the library and—let me alone. What time is it?”
“No, not at all,” he weakly said. “It’s just one of my usual fainting spells. I’ve had them before. I’ll—I’ll be fine in a few minutes. Just lay me on the couch in the library and—leave me alone. What time is it?”
“Nearly half-past seven,” answered his sister.
“Almost 7:30,” replied his sister.
“Where is Grant?” was his next query.
“Where's Grant?” was his next question.
“Here I am, father,” and his son stepped before him. “What’s wanted?”
“Here I am, Dad,” and his son stepped in front of him. “What do you need?”
“Come to the library at eight o’clock. I want to speak to you. I will be much better then. Don’t forget.”
“Come to the library at eight o’clock. I want to talk to you. I’ll be much better then. Don’t forget.”
Grant promised, and with the help of the butler and the gardener his father was carried to the library and placed upon a couch, where he was left by himself in spite of his sister’s expostulations.
Grant promised, and with the help of the butler and the gardener, his father was taken to the library and laid on a couch, where he was left alone despite his sister’s protests.
She was a widow, as Mr. Mackerly was a widower, and they made their home together in that magnificent residence on the hill back of Whipford.
She was a widow, just like Mr. Mackerly was a widower, and they shared a home together in that impressive house on the hill behind Whipford.
Promptly on the chime of eight, Grant marched into the library, and found his father, pale but steady, seated at the secretary, busily examining a heterogenous mass of papers.
Promptly at eight o'clock, Grant walked into the library and found his father, pale but composed, seated at the desk, busy going through a heterogenous pile of papers.
“Are you better, father?” he asked, solicitously.
“Are you feeling better, Dad?” he asked, with concern.
“Don’t you see I am?” was the cross response. “That spell was only temporary. I am afraid of them, as they are coming on more frequently. Doctor Sedgwick tells me I must take more exercise or I’ll fall sick in earnest.”
“Don’t you see I am?” was the annoyed reply. “That spell was only temporary. I’m scared of them since they’re happening more often. Doctor Sedgwick says I need to exercise more or I’ll really get sick.”
“I thought you took plenty,” said Grant, guardedly.
“I thought you took enough,” Grant said cautiously.
His father did not seem to hear his remark, but went on searching busily among the papers. Grant grew impatient and asked:
His father didn't seem to hear what he said and kept looking through the papers. Grant got impatient and asked:
“Well, what do you want of me, father?”
“Well, what do you want from me, dad?”
“Oh, yes, I did ask you to come in, Grant, didn’t I?” he replied, as if just recollecting the fact. “Why, what were we talking about 813d when that dizzy feeling came over me? Do you remember the conversation?”
“Oh, right, I did invite you in, Grant, didn’t I?” he responded, as if just remembering. “What were we discussing when I suddenly got lightheaded? Do you recall the conversation?”
“Why, of course,” replied the son, considerably astonished at his parent’s alleged forgetfulness. “It was about that little affair between Alan Heathcote and myself. Just as I told you he denied his father owed you anything, you fainted, and I hadn’t a chance to finish. You—”
“Of course,” the son replied, quite surprised by his parent’s supposed forgetfulness. “It was about that little incident between Alan Heathcote and me. Just as I was telling you, he denied that his father owed you anything, and you fainted, so I didn’t get a chance to finish. You—”
“Oh, I remember!” interrupted Mr. Mackerly. “You told me he stated that he had an envelope containing papers, didn’t you?”
“Oh, I remember!” Mr. Mackerly interjected. “You mentioned he said he had an envelope with some documents, right?”
“Not that I know of,” answered Grant. “I never said anything about an envelope, and he didn’t, either. He said he had papers to prove that you owed his father money, and that’s all. There was something more about witnesses—just what it was I don’t recollect.”
“Not that I know of,” Grant replied. “I never mentioned anything about an envelope, and neither did he. He said he had documents to show that you owed his father money, and that’s it. There was something else about witnesses—what exactly it was, I can’t remember.”
“Well, you had quite a wordy quarrel. What else did he say?”
“Well, you had quite a lengthy argument. What else did he say?”
The tone of anxiety with which this was asked was but barely concealed.
The anxious tone in which this was asked was hardly hidden.
“Oh, all sorts of tough things, together with that little imp, Dick Percy!” responded Grant, bluntly. “But I gave them as good as I got, and don’t you mistake. Pretty soon that big chump Teddy Taft came up and put in his say, and, as I couldn’t stand up against three, I took my leave.”
“Oh, all kinds of tough stuff, along with that little troublemaker, Dick Percy!” Grant replied flatly. “But I stood my ground and fought back, so don’t get it twisted. Pretty soon that big fool Teddy Taft showed up and chimed in, and since I couldn’t handle three of them, I decided to leave.”
“From what you say, this Heathcote boy is a determined fellow, is he not?” inquired Mr. Mackerly, toying with a paper-cutter.
“From what you’re saying, this Heathcote guy is pretty determined, isn’t he?” asked Mr. Mackerly, fiddling with a paper cutter.
“Bull-headed, I call him,” was his son’s vindictive reply. “He’s no gentleman, and I’ve told him so. What makes me so mad is that Cole and Mr. Nicholson have put me off the eleven, and put him in my place. Him! He can’t play football, the country jay!”
“Stubborn, that’s what I call him,” was his son’s bitter response. “He’s not a gentleman, and I’ve told him that. What really frustrates me is that Cole and Mr. Nicholson have taken me off the eleven and put him in my spot. Him! He can't play football, the rural newbie!"
“It’s favoritism, that’s what it is,” remarked Mr. Mackerly, shortly.
“It’s favoritism, that’s what it is,” Mr. Mackerly said tersely.
He had heard rumors of the matter in the village, but held his counsel.
He had heard rumors about it in the village but kept his thoughts to himself.
“They can do as they please,” asserted his son; “but if I don’t make that fellow sick, my name’s not what it is, that’s all. The idea of him saying he had proof that you were a rascal. It’s a mean, bold lie, and he ought to be drummed out of school.”
“They can do what they want,” his son declared. “But if I don’t make that guy regret it, then my name is not what I say it is, that’s for sure. The idea of him claiming he has proof that you’re a fraud? It’s a nasty, outrageous lie, and he should be kicked out of school.”
“You have my authority for branding it as a malicious falsehood,” said his father, “and if it is repeated, I shall take measures to have young Heathcote punished. But don’t say anything of it, Grant, until some one informs you. You needn’t take the trouble to deny it if he hasn’t told anybody. Perhaps he has been afraid to spread the tale among the boys at Whipford.”
“You have my permission to call it a malicious lie,” said his father, “and if it gets repeated, I’ll make sure young Heathcote is held accountable. But don’t mention it, Grant, until someone tells you. You don’t have to bother denying it if he hasn’t told anyone. Maybe he’s been too scared to share the story with the boys at Whipford.”
“I guess he was afraid of the licking he knew he’d get from me,” said Grant, vauntingly; “so I don’t think he’s told anything like that.”
“I guess he was scared of the beating he knew he’d get from me,” said Grant, boastfully; “so I don’t think he’s said anything like that.”
It was for another reason unknown to him that Alan had kept silent—because Beniah Evans had cautioned him to that effect—and not that he feared the vain-glorious Grant.
It was for another reason he didn't understand that Alan had stayed quiet—because Beniah Evans had advised him to do so—and not because he was afraid of the boastful Grant.
“Well,” remarked the magnate, “that may be. I hope he has kept a close tongue in his head for his own good, if nothing else. It will save him trouble. Go and tell James to pack my grip,” he directed, suddenly, as he scattered the raft of papers with a quick move of his arm and closed and locked the secretary. “Hurry up. I must catch that ten o’clock train.”
“Well,” said the business tycoon, “that could be true. I hope he’s kept his mouth shut for his own sake, if nothing else. It will keep him out of trouble. Go tell James to pack my bag,” he instructed suddenly, scattering the pile of papers with a swift motion of his arm and closing and locking the desk. “Hurry up. I need to catch that ten o’clock train.”
“Where are you going this time of night?” asked Grant, who, though used to his father’s absences, and caring little whether he was home or abroad, felt somewhat curious as to this rapid determination to travel.
“Where are you going at this hour?” asked Grant, who, although accustomed to his father’s absences and not really minding whether he was home or away, was somewhat intrigued by this sudden decision to travel.
“I’m going to Philadelphia and then possibly further south to see a man on very important business,” responded Mr. Mackerly. “I am restless and can’t stay at home. I originally did not intend to start until next week, but I’ve changed my mind.”
“I’m heading to Philadelphia and then maybe going further south to meet a guy for some very important business,” said Mr. Mackerly. “I’m feeling restless and can’t just stay home. I didn’t plan to leave until next week, but I’ve changed my mind.”
“But you aren’t well. What will Aunt Annie say?”
“But you're not feeling well. What will Aunt Annie think?”
“She needn’t know,” was the short reply. Then, hastily, “You run and get the buggy out for me, and I’ll call the butler. I must catch that ten o’clock train at the Junction at all hazards. Stop at O’Brien’s house and 814a tell him to come and drive me over. If he isn’t there, James will have to try his hand at the reins.”
“She doesn’t need to know,” was the quick response. Then, hurriedly, “You go get the carriage ready for me, and I’ll call the butler. I have to catch that ten o’clock train at the Junction no matter what. Stop at O’Brien’s house and tell him to come and drive me over. If he’s not there, James will have to take the wheel.”
Grant hastened to obey his father’s directions, and in the space of a few minutes the team was ready, with O’Brien, the stable-man, and Mr. Mackerly as its occupants; and soon they were out of sight in the darkness, speeding for the train.
Grant quickly followed his father’s instructions, and within a few minutes, the team was ready with O’Brien, the stable worker, and Mr. Mackerly aboard; soon they disappeared into the darkness, racing toward the train.
“There’s something up, that’s dead sure!” soliloquized Grant, as he stood in the doorway. “Father’s never in all that hurry for nothing. I wonder what the racket is? I’ll go a fiver that it has something to do with that Heathcote matter. He’s a perfect nuisance, and I hope father will squelch him this time, once and for all, the booby!”
“Something's definitely going on!” Grant thought to himself as he stood in the doorway. “Dad doesn't rush for no reason. I wonder what all the noise is about? I bet it has something to do with that Heathcote situation. He's such a pain, and I really hope Dad takes care of him this time, once and for all, that idiot!”
Soon dismissing his father’s departure from his mind, Grant went up to his room and retired to bed.
Soon forgetting about his father's departure, Grant headed to his room and went to bed.
The next morning he went over to the Hall very early, considering his past record, and was one of the first to take his seat in the assembly room.
The next morning, he headed over to the Hall really early, reflecting on his past, and was one of the first to sit down in the assembly room.
Archer and Shriver, with whom he desired to speak, were somewhat tardy, and he got no chance to address them until the end of the first recitation.
Archer and Shriver, whom he wanted to talk to, were a bit late, and he didn't get the opportunity to speak with them until the end of the first session.
“Hello, Grant!” called the former. “Where’ve you been all the time? Haven’t seen you for an age.”
“Hey, Grant!” called the former. “Where have you been all this time? I haven’t seen you in forever.”
“Been up at the house,” replied Grant, briefly. “Any practice to-day, George?”
“Been over at the house,” Grant replied shortly. “Any practice today, George?”
“Yes,” answered Shriver; “at half-past twelve. You’re with Wilcox on the second eleven. Sorry that Heathcote dished you out of half-back, but it can’t be helped. I took Runyon’s place, and he was angry at first, but he came up to-day and shook hands with me like a little man, and said he hoped I would get along first rate, and that he’d try and oust me next year. He’s one of the substitutes this year, and you are to play substitute half-back with Wilcox.”
“Yes,” Shriver replied, “at twelve-thirty. You’re with Wilcox on the second team. Sorry that Heathcote switched you from half-back, but it can’t be helped. I took Runyon’s spot, and he was mad at first, but he came by today and shook my hand like a champ and said he hoped I’d do really well, and that he’d try to take my spot next year. He’s one of the substitutes this year, and you’ll be playing substitute half-back with Wilcox.”
“I am, am I?” growled Grant, sneeringly. “Who says so?”
“I am, am I?” Grant growled, sneering. “Who says that?”
“Cole gave it out last night,” put in Lewis Archer, “so it’s settled.”
“Cole said it last night,” added Lewis Archer, “so it’s decided.”
“It’s not settled as far as I am concerned,” declared the turned-down player, firmly. “I play on the regular team or not at all. That’s my proper place, and no miserable upstart like Alan Heathcote is going to crow over me.”
“It’s not settled as far as I’m concerned,” said the rejected player firmly. “I play on the main team or not at all. That’s where I belong, and no pathetic upstart like Alan Heathcote is going to gloat over me.”
“Well, what are you going to do about it?” asked Archer, with a careless drawl.
“Well, what are you going to do about it?” asked Archer, in a relaxed tone.
Grant Mackerly was steadily dropping from the high place, he once held in his estimation, and every action now exhibited his selfishness to Archer, who, with all his laziness, was a boy of fine feelings.
Grant Mackerly was steadily falling from the high regard he once held in his estimation, and every action now showed his selfishness to Archer, who, despite his laziness, was a boy with strong principles.
“Why, let’s boycott him altogether,” said Grant, eagerly. “Let’s put all the fellows against him and show him up for just what he is. If he sees nobody speaks to him he’ll soon come down from his high horse. What do you say to it, fellows?”
“Why don’t we just boycott him completely?” Grant said eagerly. “Let’s turn everyone against him and expose him for who he really is. If he sees that no one is talking to him, he’ll quickly come down off his high horse. What do you think, guys?”
Instead of making any immediate reply in words, his companions at first gave him looks of incredulity and amazement, and then burst into loud peals of laughter. It was some time before they sobered down.
Instead of responding right away with words, his friends initially looked at him in disbelief and surprise, and then started laughing loudly. It took them a while to calm down.
“What?” demanded Shriver. “Boycott Alan Heathcote? Send him to Coventry? Ha! ha! Why, you’d have the heaviest contract on your hands you ever had in your life. It’s all nonsense.”
“What?” demanded Shriver. “Boycott Alan Heathcote? Ignore him? Ha! ha! You'd be dealing with the biggest contract you've ever had in your life. It's all nonsense.”
“There’s not a fellow in the whole school who would be fool enough to join you,” said Archer, plainly and in disgust. “Why, you might as well try that scheme on Cole or Mr. Nicholson. No, no, my dear boy, that plan of yours won’t work. The fellows, as a rule, like Heathcote pretty well. He attends to his own business, stands well in his class, or will when the next exam. takes place, and to add to it all he’s as fleet of foot as a deer on the foot-ball field; so you would be the solitary duck in the puddle if you tried to freeze him out.”
“There’s not a single guy in the entire school who would be dumb enough to team up with you,” Archer said plainly, clearly disgusted. “You might as well try your plan on Cole or Mr. Nicholson. No, no, my dear boy, that idea of yours won’t fly. Generally speaking, the guys like Heathcote pretty well. He keeps to himself, does well in class, or will when the next exam happens, and to top it all off, he’s as fast as a deer on the football field; so you’d be the only one left out if you tried to ice him out.”
Grant Mackerly listened to these responses of his friends in silence. Then his face assumed a determined look, and without another word to either of them he turned away and walked quickly out of the door to the campus and disappeared among the trees.
Grant Mackerly listened to his friends' responses in silence. Then his face took on a determined expression, and without saying another word to either of them, he turned away and quickly walked out the door to the campus, disappearing among the trees.
“Mad as a hornet,” observed Archer, carelessly.
“Mad as a hornet,” Archer remarked casually.
“He’ll cool down by to-morrow,” remarked Shriver.
“He’ll cool down by tomorrow,” Shriver said.
And they went into the recitation-room talking it over.
And they went into the recitation room discussing it.
CHAPTER XXVI.
RIPLEY FALLS ATTACKS THE TOWN.
The story of Grant Mackerly’s attempt to place a boycott on Alan soon leaked out among the boys, and great was the merriment it aroused at the Hall.
The story of Grant Mackerly's effort to put a boycott on Alan quickly spread among the guys, and it caused a lot of laughter at the Hall.
In the ridicule and disgust which the incident produced the prestige of the rich man’s son was lost forever. No one pitied him. It was all his own fault, and even his quondam friends deserted him, while his appearance would have been the signal for a universal grin.
In the mockery and disgust that the incident caused, the rich man’s son lost all his status for good. Nobody felt sorry for him. It was entirely his fault, and even his former friends abandoned him, while seeing him would have prompted widespread laughter.
Strange to say, he had not been seen at the Hall since he had made that proposition to Archer and Shriver, and now a couple of days had passed and no sign of him.
Strangely enough, he hadn't been seen at the Hall since he made that proposal to Archer and Shriver, and now a couple of days had gone by with no sign of him.
He did not respond to his name either in 814b the assembly or recitation-rooms, and Doctor Bostwick began to think something was wrong.
He didn't respond to his name in either the assembly or the recitation rooms, and Doctor Bostwick started to suspect that something was wrong.
He summoned Lewis Archer one day in passing and asked him if he could call at the Mackerly residence and obtain some news of the missing boy.
He casually called for Lewis Archer one day and asked him if he could stop by the Mackerly house to get some information about the missing boy.
“I am afraid that he is ill,” said the good principal, “or something unusual has happened to him. I have never known him to have been absent for so long a time without sending in an excuse or asking for leave.”
“I’m worried that he’s sick,” said the kind principal, “or something strange has happened to him. I’ve never known him to be absent for such a long time without sending an excuse or asking for leave.”
Archer called that very afternoon at the house on the hill, and, after repeated ringings, Mrs. Weldon, Grant’s aunt, came to the door.
Archer showed up that same afternoon at the house on the hill, and after ringing the doorbell several times, Mrs. Weldon, Grant’s aunt, finally answered the door.
“What’s become of Grant?” asked Archer. “Doctor Bostwick sent me up to inquire about his absence. He’s been away from the Hall for three days.”
“What’s happened to Grant?” asked Archer. “Doctor Bostwick sent me to check on why he’s not here. He’s been gone from the Hall for three days.”
“Yes, I know he has,” answered Mrs. Weldon; “but please tell Doctor Bostwick I don’t know the reason for his absence, except that one day he came home and said he was too ill to stay at school, and the day before yesterday he borrowed some money from me and went to Buffalo, where his uncle lives. I hope Doctor Bostwick will be patient with him. His father is away, too, and won’t return till over a week.”
“Yeah, I know he has,” Mrs. Weldon replied. “But please tell Doctor Bostwick I don’t know why he’s not here, except that one day he came home and said he was too sick to stay at school. The day before yesterday, he borrowed some money from me and went to Buffalo, where his uncle lives. I hope Doctor Bostwick will be understanding with him. His dad is away, too, and won’t be back for over a week.”
“Well,” cogitated Lewis, as he carried this information to the doctor, “that’s very satisfactory, I must say. I wonder what Doctor Bostwick will think?”
“Well,” thought Lewis, as he brought this information to the doctor, “that’s really great, I have to say. I wonder what Doctor Bostwick will think?”
The principal of Whipford Hall looked puzzled as Archer related to him the account of Mackerly’s whereabouts, but said nothing except, “I will communicate with Grant’s father on his return,” and thanked his schoolmate for the call he had made and bowed him out.
The principal of Whipford Hall looked confused as Archer told him about Mackerly’s whereabouts, but said nothing except, “I will reach out to Grant’s father when he returns,” and thanked his schoolmate for coming by and showed him out.
When the examination took place, Grant Mackerly was still absent, and it was understood that no word had been received from either himself or his father.
When the exam happened, Grant Mackerly was still missing, and it was understood that no word had been heard from either him or his father.
As a consequence he was dropped to the foot of the class, and a poor report was sent to his home.
As a result, he was placed at the bottom of the class, and a negative report was sent to his home.
Alan was overjoyed to find that he was very near the head, and still more so when he saw the accounts of his progress in study which was to be sent to Beniah Evans. The principal complimented him on his good work, and hoped he would keep it up.
Alan was thrilled to see that he was very close to the top, and even more excited when he checked out the report of his study progress that was going to be sent to Beniah Evans. The principal praised him for his hard work and hoped he would maintain it.
Alan inwardly resolved to do so, and remit no exertion which would cause him to forge to the front at Whipford.
Alan quietly decided to do it and wouldn't spare any effort that would help him stand out at Whipford.
It was now the first week of November, and he had been at the Hall for nearly two months and was getting along famously with both the pupils and teachers.
It was now the first week of November, and he had been at the Hall for almost two months and was getting along great with both the students and teachers.
As far as his intimacy with Cole, Taft and Kimball was concerned, it continued with unabated ardor and remained unbroken. The four of them conned their studies over to each other in their rooms, and Alan got many an idea from the older and more experienced genius of King Cole.
As for his closeness with Cole, Taft, and Kimball, it kept going strong and stayed intact. The four of them shared their studies in their rooms, and Alan got plenty of ideas from the older and more experienced King Cole.
As for football, they were the backbone of the team, and many a new trick in the game was invented by one of them as they sat together in the autumn nights over the sputtering lamp.
As for football, they were the core of the team, and many new tricks in the game were created by one of them as they sat together during the autumn nights under the flickering lamp.
By the boys of the school they came to be known as the “Big Four,” and it was to them that every one looked to uphold the honor of the Hall, both in study and athletics.
By the boys at the school, they became known as the “Big Four,” and everyone looked to them to uphold the honor of the Hall, both in academics and sports.
The team kept on practicing with persistent regularity, and the interest in the championship, which had somewhat abated after the Jamesville game, now began to arouse, for the Ripley Falls contest was at hand.
The team kept practicing consistently, and the interest in the championship, which had faded a bit after the Jamesville game, started to pick up again, as the Ripley Falls match was approaching.
For three weeks the eleven had had a holiday, and played no heavy games except on two occasions, when a delegation from the Whipford Athletic Club had given them a sample of hard playing, and, sad to say, beaten them on both meetings. It was no wonder, though, for their team was composed of full-grown young men, some of whom had been to college and all of whom were in business or lived in the neighborhood.
For three weeks, the eleven took a break and didn’t play any tough games except for two times when a group from the Whipford Athletic Club gave them a taste of serious competition and, unfortunately, beat them both times. It wasn’t surprising, though, since their team was made up of fully grown young men, some of whom had been to college and all of whom were either working or lived nearby.
It was no disgrace to be defeated by such good material, and while the Hall team went into the fight with no expectation of winning, they came out with a great stock of experience and many new points. It was a good practice to them, and a couple of the Athletic Club players took their eleven in hand and coached them for a whole week. Every boy was developing into a fine all-around player.
It wasn't embarrassing to lose to such strong competition, and while the Hall team entered the game with no hope of winning, they walked away with a wealth of experience and several new insights. It turned out to be great practice for them, and a couple of the Athletic Club players took their team under their wing and coached them for an entire week. Every boy was becoming a well-rounded player.
One Saturday afternoon in the middle of November, on a dull and chilly day, the team from the High School at Ripley Falls came over with a full complement of players, and the whole school to a boy following on their footsteps.
One Saturday afternoon in mid-November, on a dreary and cold day, the team from Ripley Falls High School arrived with all their players, and the entire school followed closely behind them.
They were an enthusiastic but orderly crowd, and had the most implicit confidence in their team. In truth, their eleven deserved it, for they had met both Davenport and Jamesville and whipped those teams by good scores—the former by 16 to 4, the latter by 25 to 8, thus rendering their chances for the pennant null.
They were an excited but organized crowd, and they had complete confidence in their team. In reality, their eleven deserved it, as they had faced both Davenport and Jamesville and beat those teams by impressive scores—the former by 16 to 4, the latter by 25 to 8, effectively eliminating their chances for the pennant.
So far, they had won the same number of games as either the Whipford or Weston, and stood neck to neck with them in the race.
So far, they had won the same number of games as either Whipford or Weston and were neck and neck with them in the competition.
There was more uncertainty about to-day’s game than any the Hall boys had yet played, 814c but none of them would hear of defeat for an instant.
There was more uncertainty about today’s game than any the Hall boys had played so far, 814c but none of them would entertain the idea of defeat for even a moment.
“What!” exclaimed Ike Smith, who was worked up to the shouting point, and who had heard one of the boys express a doubt as to the team’s ability to win except by a stroke of luck. “What do you say? Our eleven be frozen out? I guess not, young fellow. Look at Cole, just coming out of the gymnasium. Why, he’s cooler than most of us. There comes Heathcote now and Kimball, and there’s Teddy Taft. Hooray for the Big Four! Come, fellows, let’s give them a cheer.”
“What!” shouted Ike Smith, who was really fired up, after hearing one of the guys question whether the team could win without some luck. “What are you talking about? Our team frozen out? No way, buddy. Look at Cole, just coming out of the gym. He’s cooler than most of us. Here comes Heathcote now, and Kimball, and there’s Teddy Taft. Hooray for the Big Four! Come on, guys, let’s give them a cheer.”
The group of Hall boys whom Ike headed followed his instructions and gave the four players a rousing yell of encouragement, which was duly appreciated.
The group of Hall boys that Ike led followed his instructions and cheered loudly for the four players, which was greatly appreciated.
As the four made their way to the scene of the conflict, Percy’s field, Ike and his company got together and marched up to the station, with the purpose of meeting the visitors.
As the four headed to the conflict scene, Percy’s field, Ike and his crew gathered and marched up to the station to meet the visitors.
When the train rolled in, carrying the High School boys, the latter, on alighting, were both surprised and pleased to see a whole line of Hall boys drawn up with military precision on the other side of the road, and saluting the newcomers with uplifted hands.
When the train arrived, bringing the high school boys, they were both surprised and happy to see a whole line of Hall boys standing in perfect formation on the other side of the road, saluting the newcomers with raised hands.
The fellows from Ripley Hall formed in twos in short order, and, escorted by their opponents, proceeded down the road to Percy’s field. Ike Smith, who was in his element, led the procession, and his proud strut was something comical to see.
The guys from Ripley Hall quickly paired up and, guided by their opponents, walked down the road to Percy’s field. Ike Smith, who was in his element, led the way, and his confident strut was pretty funny to watch.
The appearance of the two contending factions in one parade was a surprise to the town’s-people who had gathered to see the game, and they greeted the young collegians with applause.
The sight of the two rival groups in one parade surprised the townspeople who had come to watch the game, and they welcomed the young college students with applause.
After a few preliminary movements, the boys of the opposing schools settled in one place of their leaders’ choosing, and waited for the contest to begin.
After a few warm-up moves, the boys from the rival schools gathered at a spot chosen by their leaders and waited for the competition to start.
The grounds were in fair condition, and had been put in good order by a number of the boys the day before. They had been measured off under the supervision of Mr. Nicholson, so that the field was a perfect rectangle of three hundred and thirty feet in length by one hundred and sixty in width, the five-yard lines and bounds being marked with streaks of lime, so that there could be no mistaking them.
The grounds were in decent shape and had been cleaned up by several of the boys the day before. They had been measured out under Mr. Nicholson's supervision, creating a perfect rectangle of three hundred and thirty feet long by one hundred and sixty feet wide, with the five-yard lines and boundaries clearly marked with streaks of lime so there was no confusion.
Some of the boys had borrowed a roller from Mr. Percy, and by dint of much work had succeeded in leveling the field and pressing down the uneven spots. Although it was a fair place for playing, and, as the small field directly back of the Hall could not be utilized, this was of very good service. Unlike the Davenport grounds there was no stand, and the spectators moved from one end of the field to the other, keeping pace with the players. As the boys would rather stand than sit, it made no difference to them, and the majority of the others had vehicles in which they stood to view the play.
Some of the boys had borrowed a roller from Mr. Percy, and after a lot of hard work, they managed to level the field and smooth out the rough spots. Although it was a decent place to play, this was very useful since the small field directly behind the Hall couldn't be used. Unlike the Davenport grounds, there was no spectator stand, so the audience moved from one end of the field to the other, following the players. The boys preferred standing to sitting anyway, so it didn’t matter to them, and most of the others had vehicles where they stood to watch the game.
“Oh, if we only had the athletic grounds!” remarked Archer, who was gotten up in the height of fashion and carried a cane on which was a yard or so of blue ribbon. “That’s the place for a game.”
“Oh, if we only had the sports fields!” said Archer, who was dressed in the latest fashion and carried a cane with a yard or so of blue ribbon attached. “That’s the perfect spot for a game.”
“It costs too much,” replied Ike, “and we can’t very well charge an admission.”
“It’s too expensive,” replied Ike, “and we can’t really charge for admission.”
“They’re fine grounds and no mistake,” said another. “But here come the teams. Little Dick Percy is running ahead.”
“They’re really nice grounds, no doubt about it,” said another. “But here come the teams. Little Dick Percy is running ahead.”
In another moment the two elevens had vaulted the rails and burst into the grounds amid the cheers of their respective schoolmates.
In a moment, the two elevens leaped over the rails and ran onto the field, greeted by the cheers of their fellow students.
CHAPTER XXVII.
A TIGHT COMPETITION WITH THE HIGH SCHOOL.
The visiting team had changed their clothing in the gymnasium, and in company with some of the Hall eleven had set off for the grounds. Cole and Kimball had been trying for goals for some time, and when the rest came on they ceased practice and joined the eleven. After a few minutes’ preparatory work in kicking and passing, the two teams stopped while the captains tossed up for choice of the ball or position. Cole won and decided to keep the ball. The referee was a member of the Whipford Athletic Club and the umpire was from Davenport. As both were well acquainted with the rules of the game, there was no question of any disputed point remaining unsettled. Time for the play was called.
The visiting team changed their clothes in the gym, and along with some of the Hall team, they headed to the field. Cole and Kimball had been practicing goal shots for a while, and when the others arrived, they stopped and joined the team. After a few minutes of warming up with kicking and passing, the two teams paused while the captains flipped a coin to decide who would get the ball or choose their position. Cole won and chose to take the ball. The referee was a member of the Whipford Athletic Club, and the umpire was from Davenport. Since both were familiar with the rules of the game, there were no unresolved disputes. Playtime was called.
“Oh, now, fellows,” pleaded Ike Smith, “do your level best and beat ’em.”
“Oh, come on, guys,” urged Ike Smith, “give it your all and beat them.”
“You bet they will,” said Archer, emphatically. “Look at George Shriver getting ready to spring at the ball. George means business and no mistake.”
“You bet they will,” Archer said decisively. “Look at George Shriver getting ready to go for the ball. George is serious and no doubt about it.”
“And look at little Dick Percy dancing around with his hands ready for service,” added Ike. “Isn’t he a little wonder now?”
“And look at little Dick Percy dancing around with his hands ready to help,” added Ike. “Isn’t he a little marvel now?”
The ball was placed in the centre of the field. The rushers of the High School eleven stood leaning forward expectantly, waiting the moment of charging. They were obliged to stand ten yards from the front of the leather sphere, the movements of which decided the fate of the game. It was plain to be seen they knew their business and were of much superior stuff to the members of the 814d Davenport and Jamesville teams. Their captain held the position of right half-back, and from that place gave his commands to the players, who were well trained and drilled in the intricacies of team work. On the other side the Hall team was the same that had played the game at Jamesville and looked like sure winners to a disinterested outsider. Wilcox and Mackerly were the substitute half-backs, and there were a dozen other players to be put on in case of necessity. But the latter named was still absent, much to the disgust of everybody, and as his non-appearance was unexplained, it was naturally put down to sulkiness and lack of school patriotism.
The ball was set in the center of the field. The rushers of the high school team leaned forward, eagerly waiting for the moment to charge. They had to stay ten yards back from the front of the leather ball, the movements of which determined the fate of the game. It was clear that they knew their stuff and were much better than the players from the Davenport and Jamesville teams. Their captain played right half-back and commanded the players from that position, who were well-trained and skilled in teamwork. On the other side, the Hall team was the same one that had played at Jamesville and looked like definite winners to an unbiased observer. Wilcox and Mackerly were the substitute half-backs, and there were a dozen other players ready to go in if needed. However, Mackerly was still absent, much to everyone's frustration, and since he didn’t show up without explanation, it was naturally assumed to be due to sulkiness and a lack of school spirit.
In the first exciting minutes his absence was not noticed by all, and attention was earnestly concentrated on the opening of the match that was to decide if Ripley Falls or Whipford should have the best chance for the pennant and should battle with the presumably successful Weston.
In the first thrilling minutes, not everyone noticed he was missing, and everyone was focused on the beginning of the match that would determine whether Ripley Falls or Whipford had the best shot at the pennant and would face off against the likely winning Weston.
Teddy Taft, amid a death-like silence, advanced to the middle of the field, followed by all his supporters, and slowly picked up the ball.
Teddy Taft, in a heavy silence, walked to the center of the field, followed by all his supporters, and slowly picked up the ball.
He was the apex of a triangle of boys, who were ready to rush down the field the instant the ball was put into play. Dick Percy crouched behind him with extended hands ready to receive it.
He was at the top of a triangle of boys, all set to dash down the field as soon as the ball was in play. Dick Percy crouched behind him with his hands outstretched, ready to catch it.
The centre-rusher held the ball for a moment, and then passed it to the active quarter-back, who in turn passed it to Harry Kimball, and in the centre of the V, and protected by its side, the latter tore diagonally down the field for a gain of forty feet, until he was held by the rushers of the other side, who had finally broken through.
The center rusher held the ball for a moment, then passed it to the active quarterback, who in turn passed it to Harry Kimball. In the middle of the V and protected by its sides, he dashed diagonally down the field for a gain of forty feet, until he was stopped by the rushers from the other side, who had finally broken through.
Quickly the teams lined up in the scrimmage, and Alan ran around the ends for a good gain.
Quickly, the teams lined up for the scrimmage, and Alan ran around the ends for a solid gain.
Then, unfortunately, the Hall boys could not advance another yard, owing to the active tackling of the High School players, and on four downs, without a five-yard gain, the ball went to their opponents.
Then, unfortunately, the Hall boys couldn't move another yard, thanks to the aggressive tackling of the High School players, and after four downs without a five-yard gain, the ball went to their opponents.
Then ensued a battle royal for the next quarter of an hour. Ripley Falls struggled hard to advance the leather into Whipford’s land, with some small success, but being in danger of losing the ball on downs, it was passed to their full-back, who punted it away up the field close to the blue’s goal-line.
Then a major battle took place for the next 15 minutes. Ripley Falls fought hard to move the ball into Whipford’s territory, achieving some small victories, but in danger of losing possession, they passed it to their full-back, who kicked it away up the field near the blue’s goal line.
It was caught by Cole, who no sooner clutched it than he was seized and held by the boys of the white and purple—the colors of the High School. He grasped it firmly, and was allowed a fair catch.
It was caught by Cole, and as soon as he grabbed it, he was tackled and held by the boys in white and purple—the colors of the High School. He held onto it tightly and was given a fair catch.
This gave Whipford the kick-off, and the ball was punted up the field with the whole eleven on its track.
This gave Whipford the start, and the ball was kicked up the field with the whole team following its path.
Upon lining up for the scrimmage, McKenzie, the right end of the Hall team, broke through and was down on the captain of their opponents before the latter could run with the ball.
Upon lining up for the scrimmage, McKenzie, the right end of the Hall team, broke through and tackled the captain of the opposing team before he could run with the ball.
It was a big loss for Ripley, and when Adams, the left end, did the same thing an instant later, the noise from the Hall boys along the bounds was ear-piercing.
It was a huge blow for Ripley, and when Adams, the left end, did the same thing just a moment later, the noise from the Hall boys along the sidelines was deafening.
When it looked as if the captain of the High School eleven was good for a run the whole length of the field, with only Heathcote and Cole in front of him, and was very neatly stopped by the former with a gain of a few yards only and the loss of the ball, the racket was tremendous.
When it seemed like the captain of the High School team was ready to run the entire length of the field, with only Heathcote and Cole ahead of him, and was expertly stopped by Heathcote after only gaining a few yards and losing the ball, the noise was incredible.
Then the blues did some tall playing. They had the ball and meant to keep it, and surely was it forced to within a couple of yards of the goal-line of the purple and white.
Then the blues played really well. They had the ball and intended to keep it, and they indeed managed to get it within a couple of yards of the purple and white's goal line.
The next play of the Hall team settled the question, for when Dick Percy received the ball from Teddy Taft, instead of throwing it to Heathcote, as the enemy expected, it was passed over to Adams, who, with Shriver, Heathcote and Cole pushing him, crossed the line and touched the ball down amid the plaudits of their schoolmates.
The next play of the Hall team made everything clear. When Dick Percy got the ball from Teddy Taft, instead of throwing it to Heathcote like the opposing team expected, he passed it to Adams, who, with Shriver, Heathcote, and Cole backing him up, crossed the line and scored, to the cheers of their classmates.
As the touch-down was made near the centre of the goal immediately under the cross-bar, Cole had no difficult task to kick a goal.
As the ball landed near the center of the goal just under the crossbar, Cole had an easy time kicking a goal.
It had been hard work, but was accomplished nicely, and the boys from Whipford felt highly elated, while the High School fellows looked mournful.
It had been tough work, but it turned out well, and the guys from Whipford felt really happy, while the High School guys looked sad.
The first half ended without any further scoring, and the contestants threw their sweaters over their shoulders and retired to their benches for a rest, while their supporters talked the game over.
The first half ended without any more points scored, and the players tossed their sweaters over their shoulders and went back to their benches to rest, while their fans discussed the game.
“I don’t see Grant Mackerly,” remarked a boy, looking over all the wearers of football costumes. “What in the world has become of him?”
“I don’t see Grant Mackerly,” said a boy, scanning all the people in football costumes. “What in the world happened to him?”
“Well, he might as well stay away,” declared the ever-ready Ike. “He’s not needed in this game, anyhow. Alan Heathcote is doing the work of two like him. Now look how he stopped that half-back of the Ripley’s! Wasn’t that fine? Just like clock-work!”
“Well, he might as well stay away,” declared the always-prepared Ike. “He’s not needed in this game, anyway. Alan Heathcote is doing the work of two people like him. Now look at how he stopped that half-back from Ripley! Wasn’t that great? Just like clockwork!”
“No question about that,” admitted Archer. “I thought for sure that fellow was headed for a touch-down, but Heathcote brought him to grass as neat as a whistle. He certainly is a plucky player.”
“No doubt about it,” Archer acknowledged. “I was certain that guy was going to score, but Heathcote took him down cleanly. He really is a brave player.”
The sentiment among all the boys was practically to the same effect.
The feeling among all the boys was pretty much the same.
Meanwhile the conversation among the members of the team was of a decidedly earnest character. None of them shared the confidence of their schoolfellows in regard to winning by a large score, for they knew that the boys of the striped stockings had played a skillful and a bold game—a game that was persistent and wearing, and which might turn the tables the other way in the next half. So they took counsel together as they collected about their captain.
Meanwhile, the conversation among the team members was quite serious. None of them shared their classmates' confidence about winning by a large margin because they knew that the boys in the striped socks had played skillfully and daringly—a game that was relentless and exhausting, and could easily lead to a turnaround in the next half. So, they gathered around their captain to discuss their strategy.
“Play a defensive game next half,” directed the latter. “Don’t try to roll up points, but let them do the struggling. We’re ahead, and we must keep ahead. And, by all means, keep your eyes on those half-backs. I tell you that captain of theirs—Young, I think his name is—is a splendid player. He’s full of tricks, and he hasn’t showed us them yet, and I look for a surprise in the next half.”
“Play a defensive game in the second half,” the latter instructed. “Don’t try to rack up points; let them do the hard work. We’re in the lead, and we need to maintain it. And definitely keep an eye on those half-backs. That captain of theirs—Young, I think is his name—is a fantastic player. He’s full of tricks, and he hasn’t revealed them yet, so I’m expecting a surprise in the next half.”
“I tell you,” said Shriver, as he wiped the perspiration from his forehead, “that fellow opposite me is giving me all I care to attend to. I’m pretty nearly done up trying to get past him.”
“I’m telling you,” said Shriver, wiping the sweat from his forehead, “that guy across from me is giving me all I can handle. I’m almost worn out trying to get past him.”
Cole looked alarmed.
Cole looked shocked.
“You’re not going to peg out, are you?” he questioned. “I told you, Shriver, that you didn’t pay enough attention to your training and kept too late hours. Now you see the result of it.”
“Are you seriously going to give up?” he asked. “I told you, Shriver, that you weren’t paying enough attention to your training and were staying up too late. Now you see the consequences of it.”
“I’ll stand up against them,” declared Shriver, “if I have to be carried off the field in a wheelbarrow. Never worry for me, Cole.”
“I’ll stand up against them,” Shriver declared, “even if I have to be carried off the field in a wheelbarrow. Don’t worry about me, Cole.”
“Time!” called the umpire at this point.
“Time!” the umpire called at this moment.
“Well, now for the pennant, boys,” said Cole, encouragingly.
“Well, now for the championship, guys,” said Cole, encouragingly.
And the two elevens walked out for the last effort.
And the two elevens walked out for their final push.
“High School’s ball,” announced the referee.
“High School’s ball,” announced the referee.
And on the word that team pounced upon it and carried it ten yards down the field toward Whipford’s goal.
And with that, the team jumped on it and moved it ten yards down the field toward Whipford’s goal.
The vim and energy of their playing was certainly phenomenal, and they dashed aside the opposition like charging war horses. Next a most alarming thing occurred, and it was no easy matter to say how it happened. It was one of the tricks of that captain of the High School eleven. His team had gained no ground since the first rush, and, rather than give the ball to his adversaries openly, it was expected that on the eve of the fourth down he would send it to the full-back for a kick. But before any one could realize the trick, the quarter-back threw the oval to the left half-back, and that player dashed through an opening in the rush line between Emmons and Blake, respectively the right guard and right tackle of the Hall, and, before he could be stopped by Kimball and Cole on that side, had made fully thirty yards.
The energy and enthusiasm of their playing were truly amazing, and they pushed aside the competition like charging horses. Suddenly, something very surprising happened, and it was hard to explain how it occurred. It was one of the clever plays by the captain of the High School team. His team hadn't made any progress since the first play, and instead of openly handing the ball over to the opposing team, it was expected that he would pass it to the full-back for a kick as they approached the fourth down. But before anyone realized what was happening, the quarter-back tossed the ball to the left half-back, who sprinted through a gap in the line between Emmons and Blake, the right guard and right tackle of the Hall, and before he could be stopped by Kimball and Cole on that side, he had gained almost thirty yards.
Everybody was dumfounded but the High School boys, who waved their purple and white flags and shrieked themselves hoarse. It was certainly a fine play, and merited all the applause it received.
Everybody was stunned except for the high school boys, who waved their purple and white flags and shouted until they lost their voices. It was definitely an impressive performance and deserved all the applause it got.
It brought the ball to within a yard of Whipford’s goal-line. Do all they could, it was an impossibility to stop the next move, which was to force the right-guard of the Ripley Falls team across the line and score a touch-down.
It brought the ball to within a yard of Whipford’s goal line. No matter what they did, it was impossible to stop the next play, which was to push the right guard of the Ripley Falls team across the line and score a touchdown.
As the goal was kicked from it, a sigh of despair arose from three-score youthful Whipford followers, and three-score hearts felt as heavy as lead.
As the goal was scored, a sigh of despair escaped from sixty young Whipford fans, and sixty hearts felt as heavy as lead.
Their eleven had lost the lead, and the points were even on each side—six to six.
Their team had lost the lead, and the points were tied on each side—six to six.
What would the rushing team of the High School do next?
What will the fast-paced high school team do next?
[TO BE CONTINUED.]
[TO BE CONTINUED.]
COLORADO SNOW FLEA.
The observing Colorado miner cannot furnish you scientific names, yet he will tell you at once that red snow is caused by the snow flea. The snow flea is very small. It would require about fifty of them to equal their larger brother of the East in size.
The Colorado miner watching from afar may not provide scientific names, but he'll quickly explain that red snow comes from the snow flea. The snow flea is tiny; it would take around fifty of them to match the size of their larger counterpart from the East.
A person walking upright might think the snow covered by a very fine dust, but if your eyes are good, and you place your face within eighteen or twenty inches of the snow, you can easily discern the snow flea. Although so small as to be almost imperceptible to the naked eye, yet they are most active, jumping from twelve to fifteen inches.
A person walking upright might think the snow is covered by a very fine dust, but if your eyesight is good and you get your face about eighteen or twenty inches close to the snow, you can easily spot the snow flea. Although they’re so small that they’re almost invisible to the naked eye, they are very active, jumping from twelve to fifteen inches.
To the naked eye they appear to be dark brown in color, but under a good microscope they would be found to be a reddish brown. During cold weather they stay under the bark of trees, but when it is a nice, warm day, and the sun shines brightly, you can find them on the southern and eastern slopes of the mountains, where they can get the direct rays of the sun.
To the naked eye, they look dark brown, but under a good microscope, they’re actually a reddish brown. In cold weather, they stay under tree bark, but on a nice, warm day with bright sunshine, you can find them on the southern and eastern slopes of the mountains, where they can soak up the direct sunlight.
During the day they will ascend the mountains, sometimes far above the timber line. When the sun disappears and it gets cold, the snow flea freezes to death. During the winter great numbers will be thus frozen, and their dead bodies color the snow.
During the day, they'll climb the mountains, often going well above the tree line. When the sun sets and it gets chilly, the snow fleas freeze to death. Throughout the winter, many will be frozen like this, and their bodies will color the snow.
Foot trails upon the south and east sides of the mountains will, if it be a hard winter, 815b be colored, for when the snow flea strikes a deep trail through the snow, millions upon millions of them never get out, but perish from the cold dining the night. Besides, a man with a good-sized foot might kill from one thousand to ten thousand of them every step.
Footpaths on the south and east sides of the mountains will, during a harsh winter, 815b be covered in color because when the snow flea makes a deep trail in the snow, millions of them never escape and die from the cold overnight. Additionally, a person with a regular-sized foot could crush anywhere from one thousand to ten thousand of them with each step.
The snow flea favors the south and east sides of the mountains, and it is there you will find the red snow. The non-observing will say there is no such thing as snow fleas, because they have never seen them, but you can easily prove to them, if you will look upon the right kind of a day, that they do exist in countless numbers.
The snow flea prefers the south and east sides of the mountains, and that's where you'll find the red snow. Those who don't observe will claim there are no snow fleas because they’ve never seen them, but you can easily show them, if you look on the right kind of day, that they do exist in huge numbers.
A QUARREL, AND HOW IT ENDED.
BY ABBIE M. GANNETT.
Father was mad clear through! He gave Mr. Ridlet one look and walked off without a word.
Father was really angry! He shot Mr. Ridlet a glance and walked away without saying anything.
That broke up everything between Bub Ridlet and me.
That ended everything between Bub Ridlet and me.
Was Bub going to speak to a boy whose father stole from his father? Was I going to speak to Bub, when his father accused mine of stealing?
Was Bub really going to talk to a kid whose dad stole from his dad? Was I really going to talk to Bub when his dad accused mine of stealing?
We’d been great chums, chestnutted, set snares, skated, fished and gone winters to the district school together. Our houses were within a stone’s throw of each other, and no others nearer than a quarter of a mile. Never had an evening come but I was at Bub’s or Bub with us.
We had been great friends, collected chestnuts, set up traps, skated, fished, and spent winters at the local school together. Our houses were just a stone’s throw apart, with no other homes closer than a quarter of a mile. Every evening, I was either at Bub’s place or he was at ours.
The change came hard, and it came hard on our mothers.
The change was tough, and it hit our mothers hard.
Mrs. Ridlet would come over to ask if mother could spare a couple of eggs. Mother would run to the barn and come back with half a dozen, saying:
Mrs. Ridlet would come by to see if mom could spare a couple of eggs. Mom would dash to the barn and return with half a dozen, saying:
“Don’t mind about returning them. I’ve so many, I like to get rid of them.”
“Don’t worry about returning them. I have so many; I just want to get rid of them.”
Mother would go to Mrs. Ridlet’s and say she’d like to borrow a pound or two of butter. Her cream didn’t “come good” these cold days. Bub’s mother would give her a big pat, with a bunch of grapes stamped on it.
Mother would go to Mrs. Ridlet’s and say she’d like to borrow a pound or two of butter. Her cream wasn’t working well these cold days. Bub’s mother would give her a big pat, with a bunch of grapes printed on it.
“Don’t you fetch it back, Mrs. Pomfrey,” she would say. “I’ve so much that I shall never miss it.”
“Don’t bother bringing it back, Mrs. Pomfrey,” she would say. “I have so much that I’ll never notice it’s gone.”
Now, when they met, they would not look at each other.
Now, when they met, they wouldn’t look at each other.
Six months passed, and we were lonesome as could be. But we would have bitten our tongues off rather than speak to the Ridlets.
Six months went by, and we were as lonely as ever. But we would have rather bitten our tongues off than talk to the Ridlets.
I didn’t have a speck of fun. I’d go swimming, but what’s swimming all to yourself? or tramping, but what’s tramping alone? or setting snares, or anything?
I didn’t have any fun at all. I’d go swimming, but what’s the point of swimming by yourself? Or hiking, but what’s the point of hiking alone? Or setting traps, or anything else?
I knew father missed Mr. Ridlet on wet days, when they had used to sit in the barn talking over crops and stock, but he never let on.
I knew Dad missed Mr. Ridlet on rainy days when they used to sit in the barn talking about crops and livestock, but he never showed it.
Mother would look out of the window as if expecting some one; then she’d turn away and sigh. But she never spoke Bub’s mother’s name—not once.
Mother would look out the window as if she were waiting for someone; then she'd turn away and sigh. But she never said Bub's mother's name—not even once.
I saw Bub running toward our house one day, and thought he was coming in. But no. He ran past without looking up.
I saw Bub running toward our house one day and thought he was coming in. But no. He ran past without looking up.
It didn’t seem much use to do anything—that is, if you wanted to get any fun out of it.
It didn’t seem very useful to do anything—that is, if you wanted to have any fun with it.
I never knew exactly what Mr. Ridlet accused father of stealing, and it seems mother didn’t know, either, until one day, six months after the quarrel, when father said:
I never knew exactly what Mr. Ridlet accused Dad of stealing, and it seems Mom didn’t know either, until one day, six months after the argument, when Dad said:
“I’d like to know if Ridlet’s found his wife’s silver dollars.”
“I want to know if Ridlet has found his wife’s silver dollars.”
“Was it those he lost?” asked mother, speaking quickly.
“Was it the people he lost?” asked mom, speaking quickly.
“Yes.”
“Yep.”
“Mrs. Ridlet’s been three years saving them. She said she meant to have a dozen as nice silver forks as could be made. She thought it would take about thirty-six dollars.”
“Mrs. Ridlet has been saving them for three years. She said she wanted to have a dozen nice silver forks. She thought it would cost around thirty-six dollars.”
“She had just thirty-six. She’d sent them to town by Ridlet, but the jeweler wouldn’t agree to make the forks for less than forty dollars. Ridlet says he brought them back, but it seems they were gone when he got home.”
“She was just thirty-six. She sent them to town with Ridlet, but the jeweler wouldn’t agree to make the forks for less than forty dollars. Ridlet says he brought them back, but it seems they were missing when he got home.”
“And he accused you of taking Mrs. Ridlet’s money,” said mother. “Now, I’ll never speak to her.”
“And he accused you of taking Mrs. Ridlet’s money,” said mom. “Now, I’ll never talk to her.”
“It’s odd where the money went,” continued father. “You know I borrowed his wagon to go to town, a few minutes after he came home. He said he put the package on the wagon-seat, and got out to unharness the horse. Before he had done so, Elijah Bangs came in at the south door of the barn, all excitement about his sick cow. He wanted Ridlet to see the animal—he had been so unlucky about curing his own sick cattle. While they were talking, I came in to borrow the wagon. Ridlet, who was going off with Bangs, said ‘Yes,’ hurriedly, forgetting all about the silver dollars, so he says; and he says nobody came into the barn but me and Mr. Bangs, and, as Bangs came in at the south door, he wasn’t near the wagon. Ridlet never thought of the silver till he was 815c half-way to Mr. Bangs’; but he did not worry, knowing it was safe with me.”
“It’s strange where the money went,” Dad continued. “You know I borrowed his wagon to go to town just a few minutes after he got home. He said he put the package on the wagon seat and went to unharness the horse. Before he could finish, Elijah Bangs came in through the south door of the barn, all worked up about his sick cow. He wanted Ridlet to take a look at the animal—he had been really unlucky trying to cure his own sick cattle. While they were talking, I came in to borrow the wagon. Ridlet, who was about to leave with Bangs, said ‘Yes’ quickly, forgetting all about the silver dollars, as he claims; and he says nobody came into the barn except me and Mr. Bangs, and since Bangs came in through the south door, he wasn’t anywhere near the wagon. Ridlet didn’t think about the silver until he was halfway to Mr. Bangs’; but he didn’t worry, knowing it was safe with me.”
“Did he say, out-and-out, you’d taken it?” asked mother.
“Did he really say that you took it?” asked Mom.
“No; but he said it was mighty queer a man could miss seeing a package as big as that. There was no use looking for it, or advertising for it; he knew that it was on that wagon-seat. I fired up and said, ‘Do you think I took it?’ He didn’t answer; and that settled it.”
“No; but he said it was really strange that a man could miss seeing a package that big. There was no point in looking for it or putting out an ad; he knew it was on that wagon seat. I got heated and asked, ‘Do you think I took it?’ He didn’t respond; and that was that.”
“Well, if ever he does find it, I’ll never have anything to do with them,” said mother. “Suspect you of keeping her fork-money!”
“Well, if he ever finds it, I’m never going to deal with them,” said mom. “Think you’re hiding her fork money!”
“It’s very odd where it went,” repeated father.
“It’s really strange where it went,” dad repeated.
“I am glad you’ve spoken at last. It’s been on my mind more than anything. I thought you might have misunderstood him, and was over touchy; but—her money!”
“I’m really glad you finally spoke up. It’s been on my mind more than anything else. I thought you might have misunderstood him and were being overly sensitive; but—her money!”
Father made no reply; and from that time mother stopped looking down the road.
Father didn't respond; and after that, mother stopped watching the road.
Finding out just what Mr. Ridlet accused father of, made the estrangement between Bub and me seem worse. Our going together would never be fixed up now. I had hoped our fathers would, some time, settle things. It was tough. I couldn’t put my mind to anything, mother noticed.
Finding out exactly what Mr. Ridlet accused my dad of made the distance between Bub and me feel even worse. We would never get back together now. I had hoped our dads would, at some point, work things out. It was hard. I couldn’t focus on anything, and my mom noticed.
“What’s the matter, Seth?” she asked. “Aren’t you well?” she went on, seeing I didn’t answer. “You don’t eat much, and you are moping all the time. How would you like your Cousin Mel to visit you a while?”
“What’s wrong, Seth?” she asked. “Aren’t you feeling well?” she continued, noticing I didn’t respond. “You’re not eating much, and you seem down all the time. Would you like your Cousin Mel to come visit you for a bit?”
I rushed off. Mel was a real softy, with shining shoes, slick hair, and all that. About as ready to go on a tramp as a girl. I couldn’t bear the thought of him.
I hurried away. Mel was such a pushover, with shiny shoes, slick hair, and everything. He was as ready to go on an adventure as a girl. I couldn't stand the thought of him.
I went under the grape vine that grows over the trellis between Mr. Ridlet’s garden and ours.
I walked under the grapevine that grows over the trellis between Mr. Ridlet's garden and ours.
I threw myself down, looking up into the leaves, making a mat overhead, and counting the green bunches, as if that was great fun.
I lay down and looked up at the leaves above me, creating a canopy, and counted the green clusters as if it was really entertaining.
It was a hot day—such a day as one likes to creep along barefooted in the wet grass by the brooks, fishing-pole in hand.
It was a hot day—one of those days when you want to walk barefoot in the cool grass by the streams, fishing pole in hand.
I thought of Bub, and how, if things had been all right, we’d been ready to start off, and, well—
I thought about Bub and how, if everything had gone well, we would have been set to go, and, well—
Then I heard some one pulling apart the vines against the fence, and the next minute I sprung up as if I was shot, for Bub’s voice, rather shaky, called:
Then I heard someone pulling apart the vines against the fence, and the next minute I jumped up as if I had been shot, because Bub’s voice, a bit shaky, called:
“Seth!”
“Seth!”
I turned my back on him.
I turned away from him.
“Please, Seth!”
"Please, Seth!"
I wouldn’t speak.
I wouldn't talk.
“Say, father will give me a licking, and if you’ll only speak to your father—say, Seth! Seth!”
“Listen, Dad will punish me, and if you just talk to your dad—come on, Seth! Seth!”
I was half-way to the house.
I was halfway to the house.
His voice ought to have made anybody turn back, but I wouldn’t stop. He hadn’t spoken to me for over six months and his father was to blame, and now he spoke because he was going to get a licking. I didn’t think any boy would be such a coward. It didn’t seem like Bub.
His voice should have made anyone turn back, but I wouldn’t stop. He hadn’t talked to me for over six months and his dad was to blame, and now he was speaking because he was about to get in trouble. I didn’t think any boy would be that cowardly. It didn’t seem like Bub.
Once I felt like running over to his house—I had seen him sneak back—then I was mad at myself for wanting to go there.
Once I felt like running over to his house—I had seen him sneak back—then I got mad at myself for wanting to go there.
What wouldn’t I have given afterwards if I had gone?
What would I have given afterward if I had gone?
After supper, as father and I were passing the Ridlets’, we heard Bub’s howls. They came from the barn.
After dinner, while Dad and I were walking by the Ridlets’, we heard Bub crying. It was coming from the barn.
Father had been almost as fond of Bub as of me. When he heard the cries, he stopped short. For a minute we didn’t hear any more, only Mr. Ridlet scolding hot and heavy, and Bub trying to put in a word or two.
Father had cared almost as much for Bub as he did for me. When he heard the shouting, he froze. For a moment, we didn’t hear anything else, just Mr. Ridlet yelling angrily and Bub attempting to say a word or two.
He was a dreadful quick-tempered man, and, when angry, hardly knew what he did.
He was a really bad-tempered guy, and when he got angry, he hardly knew what he was doing.
Bub’s howls began again. Father couldn’t stand it. He made for the barn.
Bub's howls started up again. Dad couldn't take it anymore. He headed for the barn.
“What’s this?” said he.
“What’s this?” he asked.
There stood Bub, with his jacket off, and his father, with a big, tough switch in his hand.
There stood Bub, with his jacket off, and his dad, holding a big, tough stick in his hand.
“This?” responded Mr. Ridlet, his teeth fairly chattering in his wrath. “This? It’s that this boy deserves the confoundedest whipping a boy ever had—and I’m giving it to him!”
“This?” Mr. Ridlet replied, his teeth chattering in anger. “This? This boy deserves the worst beating any kid has ever gotten—and I’m going to give it to him!”
He lifted the switch, and Bub yelled before it touched him. I knew he had been hurt pretty bad.
He pulled the switch, and Bub screamed before it even hit him. I knew he was hurt pretty badly.
“Oh, now, neighbor,” said father, putting out his hand to prevent the switch from coming down, “your boy can’t have done anything so terribly bad. I’ve always thought a lot of your boy. Haven’t you punished him about enough?”
“Oh, come on, neighbor,” said Dad, reaching out his hand to stop the switch from coming down, “your son can’t have done anything that awful. I’ve always thought highly of your kid. Haven’t you punished him enough already?”
“Hasn’t done anything bad, hasn’t he? Oh, no! He hasn’t been the one to know about his mother’s fork money, and not say a word, and let the mischief be to play between two families? Take that!”
“Hasn’t done anything wrong, has he? Oh, no! He wasn’t the one who knew about his mom’s secret money and didn’t say a thing, letting the trouble stir between two families? Take that!”
Down came the switch. Poor Bub’s screams made my ears ring. I would not have got that crack for twice the money in question.
Down went the switch. Poor Bub's screams made my ears ring. I wouldn’t have taken that hit for twice the money at stake.
“There, neighbor,” interposed father, taking hold of the rod. “I insist on your telling me all about Bub and the money, since I was accused of having it. Bub didn’t steal it?”
“There, neighbor,” said Dad, grabbing the rod. “I insist you tell me everything about Bub and the money, since I got accused of having it. Bub didn’t steal it, did he?”
“No, no, no!” protested Bub. “I forgot, 815d that’s all. I took it and forgot it. That’s all, Mr. Pomfrey. Father knows that’s all.”
“No, no, no!” protested Bub. “I forgot, 815d that’s it. I took it and just forgot. That’s it, Mr. Pomfrey. Dad knows that’s all.”
He took on awfully, but it was the pain. I could see he’d done no wrong.
He reacted really strongly, but it was because of the pain. I could tell he hadn’t done anything wrong.
“How did you take it? Come, Bub, tell me all about it,” coaxed father.
“How did it go? Come on, Bub, tell me everything,” Dad urged.
“It’s a pretty story,” burst out Mr. Ridlet. “A boy old enough to know something takes a package of silver dollars for nails! Nails! Takes it and tosses it into the old carriage room, where it gets covered up, and never comes to sight till to-day. And our two families set together by the ears in consequence, and not speaking for half a year. Tell me a boy doing such a senseless thing as that doesn’t deserve a whipping?”
“It’s a wild story,” exclaimed Mr. Ridlet. “A boy who should know better takes a bag of silver dollars for nails! Nails! He takes it and throws it into the old carriage room, where it gets buried and isn’t seen until today. And our two families end up at odds because of it, not speaking for six months. Tell me, what kind of boy does something so foolish that he doesn’t deserve a punishment?”
“But I forgot it, father,” pleaded poor Bub.
“But I forgot it, Dad,” pleaded poor Bub.
“Has your wife’s money been found?” said father, looking real pleased. “Why, that’s the best news I’ve heard this long while. You and your wife must be glad. I would hear Bub’s story through before giving him such a whipping. Found it in the old carriage room? He put it there by mistake?”
“Has your wife’s money been found?” Dad asked, looking really happy. “Wow, that’s the best news I’ve heard in a while. You and your wife must be relieved. I’d like to hear Bub’s side of the story before giving him a serious punishment. He found it in the old carriage room? He put it there by accident?”
“Mistake!” roared Mr. Ridlet. “If it was by mistake, why didn’t he remember it? It’s a likely story! I asked him over and over again where he was that morning.”
“Mistake!” shouted Mr. Ridlet. “If it was a mistake, why didn’t he remember it? What a story! I asked him again and again where he was that morning.”
“You see I clean forgot it, Mr. Pomfrey,” sobbed Bub, not daring to speak to his father, “for I just ran in to see if father had got the nails I wanted, when I heard Seth outside. He’d come to get me to go out in his new boat. We had agreed to go that day. You see I asked father to get the nails for Seth to finish up the boat with; but Seth had found some. The good time I had that day just put everything else out of my mind. Then, not having anything more to do with Seth kinder mixed me up afterwards,” explained Bub; “made me forget worse, I suppose.”
“You see, I totally forgot, Mr. Pomfrey,” Bub sobbed, not daring to talk to his father. “I just ran in to check if Dad had gotten the nails I needed when I heard Seth outside. He came to take me out in his new boat. We had planned to go that day. I had asked Dad to get the nails for Seth to finish the boat, but Seth found some. I was having such a good time that day that everything else slipped my mind. Then, not having anything else to do with Seth later kind of confused me,” Bub explained. “I guess it made me forget even more.”
“How happened it to turn up at last?” asked father.
“How did it finally show up?” asked father.
“Why, Bub was rummaging round this morning, and he lighted on it, he says,” replied Mr. Ridlet. “Says he was so scared, he didn’t dare to tell me till to-night.”
“Why, Bub was digging around this morning, and he found it, he says,” replied Mr. Ridlet. “He says he was so scared, he didn’t dare to tell me until tonight.”
Here Bub looked at me, and I understood how he wanted me to tell father when he had spoken to me under the grape vine. That would make it easier with his father.
Here Bub looked at me, and I understood how he wanted me to tell Dad when he had talked to me under the grapevine. That would make things easier with his dad.
I felt mighty mean then, I can tell you.
I felt really awful back then, I can tell you.
“Throw down your switch, neighbor,” said father. “You’ve got an honest boy, and that’s a fact. When I found you whipping him, I was dreadfully afraid of something bad. Why, neighbor, we’re all liable to forget; it’s human nature.”
“Put down your switch, neighbor,” said father. “You’ve got a good kid, and that’s the truth. When I saw you hitting him, I was really scared something terrible would happen. Listen, neighbor, we all make mistakes; it’s just part of being human.”
Mr. Ridlet looked down.
Mr. Ridlet glanced down.
“Your boy’s an honest boy,” repeated father. (How thankfully Bub looked at him!) “You yourself, Mr. Ridlet, forgot the silver, when you started for Mr. Bangs’,” continued father, with a laugh.
“Your boy’s a good kid,” the father said again. (How gratefully Bub looked at him!) “You, Mr. Ridlet, even forgot the silver when you headed to Mr. Bangs’,” the father continued, laughing.
Mr. Ridlet looked foolish. He drew a step nearer father, dropping the switch.
Mr. Ridlet looked silly. He took a step closer to Dad, dropping the stick.
“There’s one thing I’m not likely to forget,” said he, “and that is, my wronging you as I did. But I wish you’d forget it, neighbor. I offer my apologies.”
“There's one thing I'm not likely to forget,” he said, “and that is, how I wronged you. But I wish you'd forget about it, neighbor. I offer my apologies.”
He held out his hand. Father took it, smilingly.
He reached out his hand. Dad took it, smiling.
“Perhaps we’d both better forget the whole thing,” rejoined he.
“Maybe we should just forget the whole thing,” he replied.
“Bub,” said Mr. Ridlet, “run into the house and tell your mother that I’ve asked Mr. and Mrs. Pomfrey to spend the evening with us. Tell her to set out her best cake and that basket of blackhearts.”
“Bub,” said Mr. Ridlet, “run into the house and tell your mom that I’ve invited Mr. and Mrs. Pomfrey to spend the evening with us. Let her know to put out her best cake and that basket of blackhearts.”
Bub and I looked at each other, and then we ran in together.
Bub and I exchanged glances, then we dashed in together.
“Why, Seth! Why, Seth!” exclaimed his mother.
“Why, Seth! Why, Seth!” his mother exclaimed.
When my mother came over, the two women hugged each other and cried a little.
When my mom came over, the two women embraced and shed a few tears.
Father and Mr. Ridlet sat side by side the whole evening long, talking stock.
Father and Mr. Ridlet sat next to each other the whole evening, discussing finances.
Mother and Mrs. Ridlet sewed industriously, now and then looking up at each other and laughing.
Mother and Mrs. Ridlet sewed busily, occasionally glancing at each other and laughing.
After Bub and I had filled up on cake and cherries, we made molasses candy and planned for a tramp up Wachuset next morning.
After Bub and I finished eating cake and cherries, we made molasses candy and talked about going for a hike up Wachuset the next morning.
Getting put out with folks is bad, but isn’t making up about O.K?
Getting upset with people is not great, but isn’t making up okay?
UNLUCKY DAYS FOR ROYALTY.
Thursday, the day upon which the late Prince Albert Edward died, is an unlucky day for English royalty, four sovereigns—Henry VIII, Edward VI, Queen Mary and Queen Elizabeth—having died on that day, but a far more fatal day is Saturday.
Thursday, the day on which the late Prince Albert Edward died, is an unlucky day for English royalty. Four monarchs—Henry VIII, Edward VI, Queen Mary, and Queen Elizabeth—have died on that day, but Saturday is an even more deadly day.
During the past two hundred years, for instance, William III died on Saturday, March 18, 1702; Queen Anne died on Saturday, March 14, 1714; George I died on Saturday, June 10, 1727; George II died on Saturday, October 25, 1760; George III died on Saturday, January 29, 1820; George IV died on Saturday, June 26, 1830; the Duchess of Kent, the present queen’s mother, died on Saturday, March 16, 1861; the Prince Consort, Queen Victoria’s husband, died on Saturday, December 14, 1861, and the Princess Alice, her daughter, died on Saturday, December, 14, 1878.
During the last two hundred years, for example, William III passed away on Saturday, March 18, 1702; Queen Anne passed away on Saturday, March 14, 1714; George I passed away on Saturday, June 10, 1727; George II passed away on Saturday, October 25, 1760; George III passed away on Saturday, January 29, 1820; George IV passed away on Saturday, June 26, 1830; the Duchess of Kent, the current queen’s mother, passed away on Saturday, March 16, 1861; the Prince Consort, Queen Victoria’s husband, passed away on Saturday, December 14, 1861, and Princess Alice, her daughter, passed away on Saturday, December 14, 1878.
DROLL AND DELIGHTFUL.
—Now is the time to kick. The football season is here.
—Now is the time to kick off. The football season has arrived.
—Any loafer will tell you that half a loaf is better than none.
—Any slacker will tell you that half a loaf is better than none.
—“A little of this will go a grate weigh,” said the man who was preparing a load of coal.
—“A little of this will go a long way,” said the man who was preparing a load of coal.
—Bertha breaks her doll, and it is sent out to be repaired. A few days later, Bertha goes to the store after it, but it cannot be found.
—Bertha breaks her doll, and it is sent out to be repaired. A few days later, Bertha goes to the store to get it back, but it can't be found.
“Her name is Marguerite,” she explains, to facilitate the search.
“Her name is Marguerite,” she explains, to help with the search.
—“Well, Tommy,” said the visitor, “how do you like your baby brother?”
—“So, Tommy,” said the visitor, “what do you think of your baby brother?”
“Oh, lots and lots—only I don’t think he’s very bright!”
“Oh, a ton—it's just that I don’t think he’s very smart!”
“Why not?”
“Why not?”
“We’ve had him nearly two weeks now, and he hasn’t said a word to anybody.”
“We’ve had him for almost two weeks now, and he hasn’t said anything to anyone.”
—The letter S, we must confess.
—The letter S, we have to admit.
Was never made in vain,
Was never made in vain,
For, take it from your “stars and stripes,”
For, take it from your "stars and stripes,"
But tar and tripe remain.
But tar and tripe still exist.
—“Is that really a glass eye?” said Maude to the optician.
—“Is that actually a glass eye?” Maude asked the optician.
“Yes, miss.”
“Yes, ma'am.”
“How strange! it is not transparent. How does the wearer see through it?”
“How strange! It's not clear. How does the person wearing it see through it?”
—A little girl, aged nine, called her father to her bedside the other evening.
—A nine-year-old girl called her father to her bedside the other evening.
“Papa,” said the little diplomat, “I want to ask your advice.”
“Dad,” said the little diplomat, “I want to ask for your advice.”
“Well, my little dear, what is it about?”
“Well, my dear, what is it about?”
“What do you think would be best to give me on my birthday?”
“What do you think would be the best gift for my birthday?”
—Little Girl: “I wish I was an angel.”
—Little Girl: “I wish I were an angel.”
Little Boy: “Why?”
Kid: “Why?”
Little Girl: “Then I wouldn’t be ’fraid of ghosts.”
Little Girl: "Then I wouldn't be scared of ghosts."
—Small boy: “Been fishing, mister?”
—Small boy: “Caught anything, mister?”
Man: “Yes.”
Man: “Yeah.”
Small boy: “Can’t I sell you some fish?”
Small boy: “Can I sell you some fish?”
—Perry has a very musical father and mother, and the little lad knows good music from bad. His parents live in a city flat, and in the flat just above it one afternoon a young lady was trying to sing and not succeeding at all. Perry listened with a frowning brow for some time, and then said to his grandmother:
—Perry has very musical parents, and the little guy can tell good music from bad. His parents live in an apartment in the city, and one afternoon in the apartment above, a young woman was trying to sing, but she wasn't doing well at all. Perry listened with a frown for a while, and then said to his grandmother:
“If this keeps up much longer, grandma, I shall die. And what do you think you’ll do?”
“If this goes on any longer, Grandma, I'm going to die. And what do you think you’ll do?”
—Little Harold, out walking with his mamma, saw some men lifting a square piano from which the legs had been taken, as usual, for convenience in removal, and a happy thought struck him.
—Little Harold, out for a walk with his mom, saw some guys lifting a square piano that had its legs removed, as usual, for easier transport, and a great idea popped into his head.
“Mamma, didn’t you tell me the other day that our piano was an upright?”
“Mama, didn’t you tell me the other day that our piano was an upright?”
“Yes, dear. Why?”
"Sure, honey. Why?"
“Well, if ours is an upright, this must be a downright.”
“Well, if ours is an upright, this must be a downright.”
—The small boy taunts the teacher new,
—The little boy teases the new teacher,
And she in vain may fret,
And she may worry in vain,
She knows, whatever he may do,
She knows, no matter what he does,
He’s “mommer’s little pet.”
He’s "mom's little pet."
—Mamma lay on the lounge, with her face toward the ceiling, when Jamie, who lay beside her, asked her to “look.” Mamma turned her eyes and looked at him, without moving her head.
—Mom lay on the couch, facing the ceiling, when Jamie, who was lying next to her, asked her to “look.” Mom turned her eyes and looked at him, without moving her head.
“No, no, mamma!” burst out the little fellow. “I want you to look at me with your nose.”
“No, no, mom!” the little guy exclaimed. “I want you to look at me with your nose.”
—“Did you ever take a bicycle trip, Smithers?”
—“Have you ever gone on a bike trip, Smithers?”
“Once.”
"One time."
“Where did you go?”
“Where'd you go?”
“Straight over on my neck.”
“Right on my neck.”
—“Cousin Edith, you can’t send money in a letter.”
—“Cousin Edith, you can’t send cash in a letter.”
“Why, Bessie, what ever made you think that? I’ve sent it that way lots of times.”
“Why, Bessie, what made you think that? I've sent it that way lots of times.”
“Well, I’m sure it’s wrong, because I’ve seen it printed on the fences to ‘post no bills.’”
“Well, I’m pretty sure it’s wrong because I’ve seen it posted on the fences to ‘post no bills.’”
—Contentment makes pudding of cold potatoes.
—Being content turns cold potatoes into comfort food.
—“That wall-paper has a very cold look,” said a customer to a dealer.
—“That wallpaper looks really cold,” said a customer to a dealer.
“Well, you see, it is intended for a frieze,” was the dealer’s reply.
“Well, you see, it’s meant for a frieze,” the dealer replied.
—“I have a notion to break your face,” said the boy to his watch.
—“I have a mind to smash your face,” said the boy to his watch.
“You may even do that,” said the watch, bravely, “but you can never make me run.”
“You might even try that,” said the watch, confidently, “but you can never make me run.”
—A copper trust—Giving a policeman credit for peanuts.
—A copper trust—Giving a cop credit for next to nothing.
—Lady: “A ticket for me and two halves for my sons.”
—Lady: “One ticket for me and two half-tickets for my sons.”
Ticket seller: “Excuse me, madam, but one of your sons is much older than twelve years.”
Ticket seller: “Excuse me, ma'am, but one of your sons is over twelve years old.”
Lady: “What of that? The other is as much under twelve years as the older is over twelve, so they only aggregate twelve years.”
Lady: “What does that matter? The other one is just as much under twelve years old as the older one is over twelve, so together they only add up to twelve years.”
Ticket-seller: “Excuse me; not to-day.”
Ticket-seller: “Sorry, not today.”
CIVIL ENGINEERING IN THE TROPICS—BRIDGING THE RAPIDS.
CIVIL ENGINEERING IN THE TROPICS—CROSSING THE RAPIDS.
OUR LETTER BOX.
The postal laws requite all manuscripts to be prepaid at letter
rates—two cents for each ounce or fraction thereof—and
manuscripts, sent in rolls or open wrappers, are not exempt from this
provision. The large number of manuscripts reaching this office every
day, on which postage is due, compels us in future to allow such matter
to remain in the post office, unclaimed.
Postal regulations require that all manuscripts have prepaid postage at letter rates—two cents for each ounce or any part of an ounce—and manuscripts sent in rolls or open wrappers are not exempt from this rule. The high volume of manuscripts arriving at this office each day that have unpaid postage forces us to allow these items to remain unclaimed in the post office going forward.
Declined.—October—A Talk With Santa Claus—Nina—A Hallowe’en Night—Sleep On—Who?—Blue-Eyed Nell—Mama, Sew the Pieces In.
Declined.—October—A Conversation With Santa Claus—Nina—A Halloween Night—Keep Sleeping—Who?—Blue-Eyed Nell—Mom, Sew the Pieces Together.
Bert E.—Postage-stamp mucilage is prepared as follows: Gum dextrine, 2 parts; acetic acid, 1 part; water, 5 parts. Dissolve in a water-bath and add 1 part of alcohol.
Bert E.—Postage-stamp glue is made like this: 2 parts gum dextrine, 1 part acetic acid, and 5 parts water. Dissolve it in a water bath and then add 1 part of alcohol.
Alan Heathcote.—A. A. Zimmerman made a mile on a Safety bicycle in 2 min. 6 4-5 secs. at Springfield, Mass., September 9, 1892. W. Windle, on September 29, 1892, at the same place, made 3 miles in 7 min. 4 3-5 secs; 4 miles in 9 min. 26 3-5 secs., and 5 miles in 11 min. 41 secs.
Alan Heathcote.—A. A. Zimmerman completed a mile on a Safety bicycle in 2 minutes and 6.8 seconds in Springfield, Mass., on September 9, 1892. W. Windle, on September 29, 1892, at the same location, covered 3 miles in 7 minutes and 4.6 seconds; 4 miles in 9 minutes and 26.6 seconds; and 5 miles in 11 minutes and 41 seconds.
Camden.—1. His Royal Highness Albert Edward, Prince of Wales, is alive and hearty, at the age of fifty-one. 2. A silver dollar of 1827 has no premium value. 3. See “The Average Boy,” No. 50, Vol. 12, Golden Days. 4. There are a number of dealers in printers’ supplies in Philadelphia, and your best plan would be to go to them for a list of prices.
Camden.—1. His Royal Highness Albert Edward, Prince of Wales, is alive and well at fifty-one years old. 2. A silver dollar from 1827 has no extra value. 3. Check out “The Average Boy,” No. 50, Vol. 12, Golden Days. 4. There are several suppliers of printing materials in Philadelphia, and your best bet would be to contact them for a price list.
A. W. Ouldbe.—1. See answer to “Doc,” No. 41, Vol. 13. 2. The salary of an electrical engineer varies with his knowledge, position and scope of his duties. There are always positions for experts, but, as in every other profession, the beginner must commence at the foot and work his way up. Colleges do not secure situations for their graduates; they must do that for themselves.
A. W. Ouldbe.—1. See answer to “Doc,” No. 41, Vol. 13. 2. The salary of an electrical engineer depends on their knowledge, job title, and responsibilities. There are always opportunities for specialists, but like in any other profession, newcomers have to start at the bottom and move up. Colleges do not find jobs for their graduates; they have to do that on their own.
A. G. M. and Others.—Golden Days is pleased to receive letters of commendation of the excellent serials which are a feature of the paper, but for obvious reasons we cannot remove the disguises which the authors choose to throw around their characters. It frequently happens that living characters are portrayed, who, though they do not object to having their adventures described, might not like the publication of their real names, residence or other personal particulars.
A.G.M. and Others.—Golden Days is happy to receive letters praising the great serials that are a part of the paper, but for obvious reasons, we can't lift the disguises that the authors choose to use for their characters. It often happens that real people are depicted, who, although they don’t mind having their adventures shared, might not appreciate the publication of their actual names, addresses, or other personal details.
A. T. Reynolds.—The largest bell in the world is the “Czar Kolokol,” or King of Bells, cast in Moscow in 1734, during the reign of the Empress Anna. It is 21 feet high and the same in diameter, and weighs 193 tons. During a fire in 1737 it fell to the ground, a large piece being broken out in the fall and remained sunk in the earth until 1837. In that year it was raised and now forms the dome of a small chapel made by excavating the space below it. The worshipers enter through the opening where the bell was broken by the fall. It is very unlikely that any attempt will ever be made to restore it to its former use.
A. T. Reynolds.—The largest bell in the world is the “Czar Kolokol,” or King of Bells, which was cast in Moscow in 1734 during the reign of Empress Anna. It stands 21 feet tall and is 21 feet wide, weighing 193 tons. During a fire in 1737, it fell to the ground, breaking off a large piece, which remained buried until 1837. That year, it was raised and now serves as the dome of a small chapel created by excavating the area beneath it. Worshipers enter through the opening where the bell broke when it fell. It seems very unlikely that there will ever be an effort to restore it for its original purpose.
H. O. A.—In light oak graining, the ground coat is yellow ochre and the graining coat raw umber. House painters are not thoroughly agreed on graining for oak and walnut, so that they do not always mix the same shades; in fact, since there is no school of house painting, it is largely a matter of individual taste and skill.
H. O. A.—For light oak graining, the base coat is yellow ochre and the graining coat is raw umber. House painters don't completely agree on how to grain oak and walnut, so they often use different shades; in fact, since there's no official school of house painting, it mostly comes down to individual taste and skill.
T. P.—The first and second volumes of Golden Days, being out of print, are not for sale at this office, and naturally command a premium when sold by other parties. Bound volumes are usually quoted at ten dollars, and higher prices may have been given. They may be had, however, occasionally through the medium of our exchange columns.
T. P.—The first and second volumes of Golden Days are out of print, so they're not available for sale at this office, and they typically sell for a higher price when offered by others. Bound volumes are generally priced at ten dollars, but you might see higher prices too. They can sometimes be found through our exchange columns.
A Subscriber.—1. The U.S. navy now has 116 vessels of all kinds, of which 44 are building or not in commission. 2. The greatest war ship of the English navy, and also the greatest in the world, is the Royal Sovereign, 380 feet in length, 75 feet in breadth, and of a displacement of 14,150 tons. The armament consists of four 13½-inch guns, ten 6-inch quick-firing guns, and twenty-five 6-pounder and 3-pounder machine guns.
A Subscriber.—1. The U.S. Navy currently has 116 ships of all types, with 44 either under construction or not in service. 2. The largest warship in the British Navy, and also the largest in the world, is the Royal Sovereign, measuring 380 feet long, 75 feet wide, and displacing 14,150 tons. Its weaponry includes four 13.5-inch guns, ten 6-inch quick-firing guns, and twenty-five 6-pounder and 3-pounder machine guns.
Don’t Know.—Upon meeting a young married woman, upon her return from her wedding journey, it would be proper to congratulate her and wish her happiness in her new relation; but, if you had not previously known her in a single state, a simple acknowledgment of the introduction is all that would be necessary.
IDK.—When you meet a young married woman who has just returned from her honeymoon, it's nice to congratulate her and wish her happiness in her new life. However, if you didn’t know her before she got married, just acknowledging the introduction would be enough.
Archy Tect.—A knowledge of geometry is essential to a successful architect; in fact, he should be expert in all branches of mathematics, as well as a good draughtsman. See answer to “Arch-I-Tect,” in No. 42, Vol. 13, for your other questions, to which it is only necessary to add that architects are paid according to contract only.
Architect.—A solid understanding of geometry is crucial for a successful architect; in fact, they should be skilled in all areas of mathematics and also be a proficient drafter. Refer to the response to “Arch-I-Tect,” in No. 42, Vol. 13, for your other questions, and it’s only necessary to add that architects are compensated strictly based on their contracts.
J. B. McF.—A tun is a certain measure for liquids, as for wine, and its capacity equals two pipes, or four hogsheads, or 252 gallons. Being a measure, a tun may be made of any shape, so that the capacity is neither increased or diminished. Any school arithmetic treats of this subject under the head of “measures.”
J.B. McF. — A tun is a specific measurement for liquids, like wine, and holds the equivalent of two pipes, four hogsheads, or 252 gallons. Since it’s a measure, a tun can come in any shape, as long as the capacity isn’t increased or decreased. School arithmetic typically covers this topic under “measures.”
An Old Reader.—We do not think it would serve any good purpose to publish a list of the serial stories which have appeared in Golden Days since the first issue. They average more than twenty complete serials to the volume, and the titles are included in the annual index. If you, who have read the paper since the first volume, wish to refresh your memory, indexes will be sent you free, on receipt of your real name and address.
An Old Reader.—We don’t believe it would be beneficial to publish a list of the serial stories that have appeared in Golden Days since the first issue. They average over twenty complete serials per volume, and the titles are included in the annual index. If you have been reading the paper since the first volume and want to jog your memory, we’ll send you the indexes for free, as long as you provide your real name and address.
D. Embe.—Rotting tree-stumps may be easily removed in this way: With a one-and-a-quarter-inch auger, bore a hole in the centre of the stump, eighteen inches deep, and put in twenty ounces of saltpetre; fill the hole with water and plug it tight. In the spring, take out the plug, pour into the hole a half-pint of crude petroleum and set it on fire. The stump will burn and smolder to the end of the roots, leaving nothing but ashes.
D. Embe.—You can easily get rid of rotting tree stumps like this: Use a one-and-a-quarter-inch auger to drill a hole in the center of the stump, eighteen inches deep, and add twenty ounces of saltpeter. Fill the hole with water and seal it tightly. In the spring, remove the plug, pour a half-pint of crude oil into the hole, and set it on fire. The stump will burn and smolder all the way to the roots, leaving just ashes.
H. H. P. L.—From No. 1, of Vol. 13, up to No. 33, of the same volume, the following-named serials were begun. The Young Engineer, The Hermit’s Protege, Little Miss Muffet, An Unpremeditated Journey, Johnny Henry’s Cruise on the Spanish Main, The Mystery of Valentine Stanlock, Lost In a Ceylon Jungle, Adrift From Home, Crowded Out, In Hostile Hands, In the Homes of the Cliff Dwellers, Una, Lost in the Slave Land, Smack Boys and Judge Dockett’s Grandson.
H. H. P. L.—From No. 1 of Vol. 13 up to No. 33 of the same volume, the following serials were launched: The Young Engineer, The Hermit’s Protégé, Little Miss Muffet, An Unplanned Journey, Johnny Henry’s Cruise on the Spanish Main, The Mystery of Valentine Stanlock, Lost in a Ceylon Jungle, Adrift from Home, Crowded Out, In Hostile Hands, In the Homes of the Cliff Dwellers, Una, Lost in the Slave Land, Smack Boys, and Judge Dockett’s Grandson.
No Name.—1. When tinware is worn until the iron shows, it can be retinned by dipping it again; but the process would be too expensive, except as an experiment. It would first have to be washed in a chemical bath, and then dipped the same as tin plates. 2. Poultry raising is undoubtedly a profitable business, if followed intelligently, and is best done on an extensive scale, with the benefit of modern appliances. In Eastern cities, eggs and poultry bring very high prices during nine months of the year, and the demand is always in excess of the supply. You may gain some valuable hints on this subject by reading “Practicable and Profitable Poultry Keeping,” Nos. 13 and 14, and “Nell’s Chicken Farm,” No. 18, Vol. 13, Golden Days.
Unnamed.—1. When tinware gets worn down to the point where the iron shows through, it can be re-tinned by dipping it again, but this process would be too costly, unless it's just for experimentation. It first needs to be cleaned in a chemical bath, and then dipped just like tin plates. 2. Raising poultry can definitely be a profitable venture if managed wisely, especially when done on a large scale using modern tools. In Eastern cities, eggs and poultry sell for very high prices for about nine months of the year, and there's always more demand than supply. You can find some helpful tips on this topic by reading “Practicable and Profitable Poultry Keeping,” Nos. 13 and 14, and “Nell’s Chicken Farm,” No. 18, Vol. 13, Good Old Days.
Detective.—If you have any serious notion of being a detective, the best thing for you to do is disabuse your mind of the idea. A boy who can speak three languages and writes shorthand should secure a situation in the office of a steamship company or a large importing house which has foreign correspondents. Such talents would be thrown away in the detective business, which is not the lucrative profession you imagine. The best detectives are now in the employ of the national government or city authorities, and the supply at all times exceeds the demand. At the beginning you could not expect more than three or four dollars a day, and only during the time you were employed, and the rewards of which you have read so much would go to the agency, and not to the men who do the work.
Detective.—If you're seriously thinking about becoming a detective, the best thing you can do is forget that idea. A guy who can speak three languages and takes shorthand should look for a job at a shipping company or a big importing company with international contacts. Those skills would be wasted in the detective field, which isn’t as profitable as you think. The best detectives now work for the national government or local authorities, and there are always more people looking for these jobs than there are positions available. At first, you can expect to earn only three or four dollars a day, and that’s only when you’re actually working. The big rewards you’ve heard about go to the agency, not to the people doing the actual work.
C. O. P.—1. The famous liberty bell still hangs in the corridor of Independence Hall, in Philadelphia, although it is proposed to take it to Chicago to exhibit during the Columbian Exposition. No proposition has ever been made to melt it and recast the metal into two smaller bells, as such a proceeding would justly be regarded as little short of sacrilege. 2. There are many kinds of pigeons, but only two kinds—the common pigeon and the turtle dove—have been tamed. All the fancy breeds now raised come from the common pigeon, which is descended from the wild rock pigeon or rock dove. The carrier pigeon is a special breed, larger than the common pigeon, with a long, slim neck, with a piece of naked skin across its bill and hanging down on each side. Carrier pigeons have been known from the most ancient times, especially in the East.
C. O. P.—1. The famous Liberty Bell still hangs in the hallway of Independence Hall in Philadelphia, even though there's a plan to take it to Chicago for display during the Columbian Exposition. There has never been a proposal to melt it down and recast the metal into two smaller bells, as that would rightly be seen as pretty much sacrilege. 2. There are many types of pigeons, but only two types—the common pigeon and the turtle dove—have been domesticated. All the fancy breeds we see today come from the common pigeon, which is a descendant of the wild rock pigeon or rock dove. The carrier pigeon is a special breed, larger than the common pigeon, with a long, slim neck and a patch of bare skin on its bill hanging down on each side. Carrier pigeons have been known since ancient times, especially in the East.
F. C.—1. By the census of 1890, the Indian population of the United States, exclusive of Alaska, is set down at 249,273. Of these, 133,382 are at schools or on reservations, under the control of the Indian Bureau; 66,289 are included in the five civilized tribes of Cherokees, Chickasaws, Choctaws, Creeks and Seminoles; the pueblos of New Mexico contain 8278; the Cherokees of North Carolina and the Six Nations of New York number 6189; Indians taxed or taxable, 32,567; and the remainder are prisoners of war or in jail for state offenses. 2. Admission to the Columbian Exposition has been fixed at fifty cents, for young and old. 3. The London-Paris telephone is open to the public on week days from 8 A.M. to 8 P.M., and the charge is two dollars for three minutes’ conversation. The distance by wire is nearly 170 miles. 4. The nearest telephone office in your city will give you distances and rates. 5. Your handwriting is plain and legible.
F. C.—1. According to the 1890 census, the Indian population of the United States, not including Alaska, is reported to be 249,273. Out of these, 133,382 are in schools or on reservations under the Indian Bureau's control; 66,289 are part of the five civilized tribes: Cherokees, Chickasaws, Choctaws, Creeks, and Seminoles; the pueblos in New Mexico have 8,278; the Cherokees in North Carolina and the Six Nations in New York total 6,189; there are 32,567 Indians who are taxed or taxable; and the rest are prisoners of war or incarcerated for state crimes. 2. Admission to the Columbian Exposition is set at fifty cents for everyone. 3. The London-Paris telephone line is available to the public on weekdays from 8 A.M. to 8 P.M., and it costs two dollars for three minutes of conversation. The distance covered by the wire is nearly 170 miles. 4. The nearest telephone office in your area will provide distances and rates. 5. Your handwriting is clear and easy to read.
Napoleon I.—1. Although Napoleon Bonaparte is still idolized by the French nation and has elsewhere many ardent admirers it is now generally conceded that all his deeds sprung from personal ambition and that he had little of that love of country which characterized Washington. No one can call him a patriot; he was a soldier imbued with the love of conquest, and as such was merciless and even cruel. In his private life he was by no means a model, and his divorcing Josephine for State reasons has been generally condemned. He was perhaps the greatest soldier that ever lived, at any rate dividing the honors with Julius Cæsar, but many greater men have lived, if we may define greatness as that which confers the most good upon mankind. 2. If a boy could have the personal tuition of an expert civil engineer he could learn the profession, but the easiest and quickest way is to take a college course and then go to work as an assistant.
Napoleon Bonaparte—1. While Napoleon Bonaparte is still celebrated by the French people and has many passionate fans around the world, it's now widely accepted that all his actions were driven by personal ambition rather than the love of country that defined Washington. No one can call him a patriot; he was a soldier driven by the desire for conquest, and as such, he was ruthless and even cruel. In his personal life, he wasn't exactly a role model, and his decision to divorce Josephine for political reasons has been largely condemned. He might be the greatest soldier who ever lived, at least sharing that title with Julius Cæsar, but many others have lived who are greater if we define greatness as that which brings the most benefit to humanity. 2. If a boy could get personal training from an expert civil engineer, he could learn the profession, but the easiest and fastest way is to take a college course and then start working as an assistant.
An Old Subscriber.—When training for a bicycle race, the rider should first get his stomach in good condition. He should begin the exercise easily, and work up day by day as his strength and agility increases. He must indulge in plenty of wholesome food, but never touch pastry or tobacco in any shape. Having got into good condition, he should decide what distance he proposes to race, and turn his whole attention to it, never striving to become a long and a short-distance rider at one and the same time. Two or three trials of speed, at forty or fifty yards distances, should be made every day, after getting in fair form, slowing up gradually each time. Then he should finish up the day with a run of from one hundred and fifty to two hundred yards at three-quarter speed, and so on, day after day, until the stipulated distance is covered at full speed. The same method should be pursued in training for a foot race, boat race or swimming contest. On the day of the race, if the contest occurs in the afternoon, the only exercise should be a gentle ride for a mile or two.
A Former Subscriber.—When training for a bike race, the rider should first get their stomach ready. They should start exercising lightly and gradually increase the intensity as their strength and agility improve. They need to eat plenty of healthy food but should avoid pastries and tobacco in any form. Once in good shape, they should decide on the distance they plan to race and focus entirely on it, avoiding the temptation to train for both long and short distances at the same time. They should do two or three speed trials at distances of forty or fifty yards every day after getting into decent shape, slowing down gradually each time. To wrap up the day, they should run about one hundred and fifty to two hundred yards at three-quarter speed, repeating this daily until they can cover the set distance at full speed. The same training approach should be used for foot races, boat races, or swimming competitions. On race day, if the event is in the afternoon, the only exercise should be a gentle ride for a mile or two.
Darkey.—1. Architects’ assistants are paid salaries in accordance with their experience and skill, which varies greatly. 2. Government postage-stamp mucilage is not for sale, but can be easily made as follows: Gum dextrine, 2 parts; acetic acid, 1 part; water, 5 parts. Dissolve in a water bath and add 1 part alcohol. 3. William H. McKinley is an American. 4. We do not advertise periodicals of any kind in this department. 5. Detective agencies are private affairs, except those connected with the police department of various cities. The salaries are not by any means munificent, and are earned by a vast amount of privation, exposure and hard work. 6. There are now built or in commission 24 armored vessels, 11 unarmored vessels, 4 gunboats and 4 special class vessels of the new navy, and 59 iron and wooden vessels of the old navy, of which 30 are in commission. 7. Major Andre, on August 1, 1780, wrote “The Battle of Cow Chace.” It was in three cantos, and was a parody on the English ballad of “Chevy Chace.” 8. On the 1st of June, 1785, John Adams was introduced by the Marquis of Carmathen to the King of Great Britain as first ambassador extraordinary from the United States of America to the Court of London. 9. A considerable portion of the United States yet remains to be surveyed, but no portion remains unexplored. There are doubtless large tracts of forest and mountain land which are in primeval wildness, but the general topography is known. In Alaska, however, there are thousands of square miles which have never been visited by a white man, mainly in the interior; in fact, with the exception of a strip of sea-coast and the lands bordering on the Yukon River, all Alaska is terra incognito.
Darky.—1. Architects’ assistants get paid based on their experience and skills, which can vary widely. 2. Government postage-stamp glue isn’t sold, but you can easily make it using this recipe: 2 parts gum dextrin, 1 part acetic acid, and 5 parts water. Dissolve it using a water bath, then add 1 part alcohol. 3. William H. McKinley is an American. 4. We don’t advertise any periodicals in this department. 5. Detective agencies are private businesses, except for those linked to the police departments of various cities. The salaries aren’t generous at all and are earned through a lot of hardship, exposure, and hard work. 6. There are currently 24 armored vessels, 11 unarmored vessels, 4 gunboats, and 4 special class vessels in service from the new navy, along with 59 iron and wooden vessels from the old navy, of which 30 are operational. 7. Major Andre wrote “The Battle of Cow Chace” on August 1, 1780. It was a three-part poem that parodied the English ballad “Chevy Chace.” 8. On June 1, 1785, John Adams was introduced to the King of Great Britain by the Marquis of Carmathen as the first extraordinary ambassador from the United States to the Court of London. 9. A significant portion of the United States still needs to be surveyed, but nothing remains unexplored. There are surely large areas of forest and mountains that are still wild, but the overall layout is known. In Alaska, however, there are thousands of square miles that have never been seen by a white man, mainly in the interior; in fact, aside from a stretch of coastline and the areas near the Yukon River, the rest of Alaska is terra incognito.
Louis Granat.—Read “Some Points About West Point,” No. 12, Vol. 7 Golden Days.—C. B. Golden Days has never published directions how to make a star puzzle out of wood.—Curiosity Shop. See “Leaf Skeletonizing” in No. 39 Vol. 13.—S. W. Sir Moses Montefiore died July 28, 1885.—F. P. B. Electro-plating was described in No. 23, Vol. 11, and in answer to “Gualy Dids,” No. 38, Vol. 13, a method is explained of electro-plating without a battery.—A Reader. The ever-recurring question as to which goes faster, the top or the bottom of a wheel, was answered in Our Letter Box, No. 31, Vol. 13, in reply to “Three Boys.”
Louis Granat.—Check out “Some Points About West Point,” No. 12, Vol. 7 Golden Days.—C. B. Good Times has never shared instructions on how to make a star puzzle out of wood.—Curiosity Shop. See “Leaf Skeletonizing” in No. 39 Vol. 13.—S. W. Sir Moses Montefiore passed away on July 28, 1885.—F. P. B. Electro-plating was detailed in No. 23, Vol. 11, and in response to “Gualy Dids,” No. 38, Vol. 13, a method for electro-plating without a battery is explained.—A Reader. The ongoing question of whether the top or the bottom of a wheel moves faster was addressed in Our Letter Box, No. 31, Vol. 13, in response to “Three Boys.”
Several communications have been received which will be answered next
week.
We’ve received several messages that will be responded to next week.
Depending on your browser settings and font choices, one column may come out longer than the other.
Depending on your browser settings and font choices, one column might end up longer than the other.
Mr. L. B. Hamlen. Mr. L.B. Hamlen. Of Augusta, Me., says “I do not remember when I began to take Hood’s Sarsaparilla; it was several years ago and I find it does me a great deal of good in my declining years. Of Augusta, Me., says “I don't remember when I started taking Hood’s Sarsaparilla; it was several years ago, and I find it does me a lot of good in my later years. I Am 91 Years I'm 91 Years Old 2 months and 26 days old, and my health is perfectly good. I have no aches or pains. 2 months and 26 days old, and I'm feeling great. I have no aches or pains. Hood’s Sarsaparilla Hood's Sarsaparilla regulates my bowels, stimulates my appetite, and helps me to sleep well. I doubt if a preparation was ever made so well suited to the wants of old people.” L. B. Hamlen, Elm St., Augusta, Me. regulates my digestion, boosts my appetite, and helps me sleep better. I doubt there’s ever been a product that’s as well-suited for the needs of older adults.” L. B. Hamlen, Elm St., Augusta, Me. N.B.—Be sure to get Hood’s. Make sure to get Hood’s. HOOD’S PILLS cure sick headache, biliousness, assist digestion, the best after-dinner pills. HOOD’S PILLS cure headaches, relieve nausea, aid digestion, and are the best after-dinner pills.
Notices of Exchange.
Exchange Notices, conforming with the above rules, are inserted free of charge. Exchange Notices that follow the rules above are posted for free. R. Pier, West Hill, Dubuque, Iowa, hair-clippers, tent, U.S. and foreign stamps and $30 worth of other articles for boxing gloves or Indian clubs. R. Pier, West Hill, Dubuque, Iowa, hair clippers, tent, U.S. and foreign stamps, and $30 worth of other items for boxing gloves or Indian clubs. H. A. Cutting, Wakefield, Mass., books, papers or a piccolo for a Simplex or World or other good small typewriter. H. A. Cutting, Wakefield, Mass., is looking for books, papers, or a piccolo in exchange for a Simplex, World, or another good small typewriter. F. L. Bebont, Addison, N.Y., Vol. 2 Golden Days for a Safety bicycle head-lamp or an Ordinary bicycle hub lamp. F. L. Bebont, Addison, N.Y., Vol. 2 Golden Days for a Safety bike headlight or a regular bike hub lamp. W. G. Crease, 2043 Ridge Ave, Pa., Vols. 7, 8 and 9 Golden Days and a pair of mahogany drum-sticks for a piccolo. W. G. Crease, 2043 Ridge Ave, Pa., Vols. 7, 8, and 9 Golden Days and a set of mahogany drumsticks for a piccolo. H. C. Head, 185 Oakwood Boulevard, Chicago, Ill., a 4¼x6½ portrait and view camera and outfit for a self-inking printing press, a mandolin or a cornet (vicinity offers preferred). H. C. Head, 185 Oakwood Boulevard, Chicago, IL, a 4¼x6½ portrait and view camera and gear for a self-inking printing press, a mandolin or a cornet (local offers preferred). W. T. Fuller, care of Davis Bros. Co., Henderson, N.C., $15 worth of complete volumes of story papers for a watch with gold-filled case. W. T. Fuller, c/o Davis Bros. Company, Henderson, N.C., $15 worth of complete volumes of story papers for a watch with a gold-filled case. E. P. Huff, Box 38, Aida, Ohio, about $65 worth of goods, including telegraph instruments, electrical goods books, etc., for a Safety bicycle, 30 inch, ball bearing. E. P. Huff, Box 38, Aida, Ohio, approximately $65 worth of items, including telegraph instruments, electrical goods, books, etc., for a safety bicycle, 30-inch, ball bearing. C. Boyce, Troy, Pa., a hand-inking printing press (chase, 3x5), 6 fonts of type and outfit for a B flat or E flat cornet or viola. C. Boyce, Troy, Pa., a hand-inking printing press (chase, 3x5), 6 fonts of type, and equipment for a B flat or E flat cornet or viola. B. Cornell, 427 Main St., Owego, N.Y., Vol. 65 of “Youth’s Companion” for a Harvard or a Glen camera and outfit in good order. B. Cornell, 427 Main St., Owego, N.Y., Vol. 65 of “Youth’s Companion” for a Harvard or a Glen camera and kit in good condition. J. Havens, Box 212, Tom’s River, N.J., a New Rogers scroll saw with saw blades, or a bracket saw with saw-blades and a base-ball bat, for a New England Hawk camera and outfit or other 4x5 camera and outfit. J. Havens, Box 212, Tom’s River, N.J., a new Rogers scroll saw with saw blades, or a bracket saw with saw blades and a baseball bat, for a New England Hawk camera and setup or another 4x5 camera and setup. J. A. Bollinger, 1001 Dickinson St., Phila., Pa., a self-winding electric clock (value, $45), a C. & C. motor, ? H.P. and 4 cells Mason battery (value, $28), a telegraph key and sounder, 3 cells blue stone battery, lightning arrester and ground-switch, 3 box bells and 6-cells open circuit battery for a High Grade Safety bicycle or an improved Remington typewriter and stand. J. A. Bollinger, 1001 Dickinson St., Philadelphia, PA, a self-winding electric clock (worth $45), a C. & C. motor, ? H.P. and a 4-cell Mason battery (worth $28), a telegraph key and sounder, a 3-cell blue stone battery, a lightning arrester and ground switch, 3 box bells, and a 6-cell open-circuit battery for a high-grade safety bicycle or an upgraded Remington typewriter and stand. A. J. Smith, Jr., 99 Mercer St., Jersey City, N.J., 4 batteries, a push button, a book on electricity and a pair of American club skates for Vols. 11 and 12 of Golden Days. A. J. Smith, Jr., 99 Mercer St., Jersey City, N.J., 4 batteries, a push button, a book on electricity, and a pair of American club skates for Vols. 11 and 12 of Good Times. C. B. Gilliland, 114 Fifth St., Renovo, Pa., novels valued at $1, a pair of ice skates, 100 stamps and 25 cards for any vol. of Golden Days, in good condition, prior to the 9th. C. B. Gilliland, 114 Fifth St., Renovo, Pa., novels worth $1, a pair of ice skates, 100 stamps, and 25 cards for any volume of Golden Days, in good condition, before the 9th. C. S. Bontecou, 80 Broadway, New York, a cushion tire Credenta bicycle, 1892 model, with double chime bell (Harrison) and Orient lamp, in perfect condition, for a one-horse-power boat engine or a 5x7 photo camera of equal value. C. S. Bontecou, 80 Broadway, New York, a cushion tire Credenta bicycle, 1892 model, with double chime bell (Harrison) and Orient lamp, in perfect condition, for a one-horsepower boat engine or a 5x7 photo camera of equal value. R. W. McMichael, Rockland, Maine, set of chessmen, Vol. 12 Golden Days and a bound book, all valued at $4.50, for a set of boxing gloves. R. W. McMichael, Rockland, Maine, a set of chess pieces, Vol. 12 Good Old Days and a hardcover book, all valued at $4.50, for a pair of boxing gloves. C. Whitney, 825 Jefferson Ave., Detroit, Mich., a pair of Indian clubs for a Rugby football, or self-inking Baltimorean press, chase 2½x3½, with type, quads, cuts, joints, ink and 300 cards, for 22 inch Rugby football. C. Whitney, 825 Jefferson Ave., Detroit, Mich., a pair of Indian clubs for a rugby ball, or a self-inking Baltimorean press, chase 2½x3½, including type, quads, cuts, joints, ink, and 300 cards, for a 22-inch rugby ball. C. Renfert, 456 E. Madison Ave., Cleveland, Ohio, a 6½x8½ camera with rising front, a fine lens, 3 double plate holders, tripod and carrying case, for a Kodack, Hawk Eye or Premier camera. C. Renfert, 456 E. Madison Ave., Cleveland, Ohio, a 6½x8½ camera with a rising front, a great lens, 3 double plate holders, a tripod, and a carrying case, for a Kodak, Hawk Eye, or Premier camera. J. C. Baxter, 2207 Memphis St., Philada., Pa., a 4x5 photograph camera, tripod, carrying case and complete outfit, and a set of boxing gloves for a B flat cornet (city offers preferred). J. C. Baxter, 2207 Memphis St., Philadelphia, PA, a 4x5 photo camera, tripod, carrying case, and full kit, plus a pair of boxing gloves for a B flat cornet (city offers preferred). E. W. Putnam, 118 N. Terrace Ave., Chattanooga, Tenn., a dark lantern for books. E. W. Putnam, 118 N. Terrace Ave., Chattanooga, TN, a dark lantern for books. W. G. Holboron, 634 8th Ave., N.Y. city, Vols. 6 and 7 Golden Days and 40 Nos. of Vol. 8 for a banjo. W. G. Holboron, 634 8th Ave., New York City, Vols. 6 and 7 Golden Days and 40 issues of Vol. 8 for a banjo. J. Neubauer, 407 E. 87th St., N.Y. city, a lot of boys weekly papers and other reading matter, for some musical instrument in good condition (zither preferred). J. Neubauer, 407 E. 87th St., New York City, a variety of boys' weekly magazines and other reading materials, in exchange for a musical instrument in good condition (preferably a zither). F. F. Cooke, 218 Menlo Ave., Sioux Falls, S.D., a magic lantern with 12 slides, a fountain pen, $3 worth of job type and a flute, for a 20-ohm telegraph key and sounder, any vol. of Golden Days prior to the 9th, a telescope or a collection of stamps. F. F. Cooke, 218 Menlo Ave., Sioux Falls, S.D., is offering a magic lantern with 12 slides, a fountain pen, $3 worth of job type, and a flute in exchange for a 20-ohm telegraph key and sounder, any volume of Good Old Days before the 9th, a telescope, or a collection of stamps. E. A. Fellingham, West Side, Crawford Co., Iowa, 12 numbers Frank Leslie’s “Pleasant Hours,” a book called “Plain Facts,” a Domestic Encyclopedia and 2 story books for a telescope or field glass. E. A. Fellingham, West Side, Crawford Co., Iowa, 12 issues of Frank Leslie’s “Pleasant Hours,” a book titled “Plain Facts,” a Domestic Encyclopedia, and 2 storybooks for a telescope or binoculars. H. L. Maitland, Bordentown, N.J., a No. 3 catcher’s mask (A. J. Reach) for a Rugby football. H. L. Maitland, Bordentown, N.J., a No. 3 catcher’s mask (A. J. Reach) for a rugby football. C. E. Proctor, 223 Ford St., Ogdensburg. N.Y., a bound book by Jas. Otis for “Looking Backward,” by Edward Bellamy. C. E. Proctor, 223 Ford St., Ogdensburg, NY, a hardcover book by Jas. Otis for “Looking Backward,” by Edward Bellamy. G. J. Frick, 2093 Fairhill St., Phila., Pa., a cornet, clarionet, pair of opera glasses, 10 vols. of Journal Franklin Institute, 3 vols. of Golden Days, 1 vol. “Leisure Hours,” and sporting goods to the value of $15, for a Safety Bicycle, tuck-up boat, camera or typewriter. G. J. Frick, 2093 Fairhill St., Phila., Pa., a cornet, clarinet, a pair of opera glasses, 10 volumes of the Journal Franklin Institute, 3 volumes of Good Old Days, 1 volume of “Leisure Hours,” and sports equipment worth $15, for a Safety Bicycle, foldable boat, camera, or typewriter. M. Hulings, Mt. Pleasant, Henry Co., Iowa, 6 mos. of Vol. 13 Golden Days, a pair of ice skates and a fountain pen for a 14 inch (or larger) snare drum, with sticks. M. Hulings, Mt. Pleasant, Henry Co., Iowa, 6 months of Vol. 13 Golden Days, a pair of ice skates and a fountain pen for a 14 inch (or larger) snare drum, with sticks. |
BAD COMPLEXIONS POOR SKIN Pimples, blackheads, red, rough, and oily skin, red, rough hands with shapeless nails and painful finger ends, dry, thin, and falling hair, and simple baby blemishes are prevented and cured by the celebrated Pimples, blackheads, red, rough, and oily skin, red, rough hands with shapeless nails and painful fingertips, dry, thin, and falling hair, and common baby blemishes are prevented and treated by the celebrated CUTICURA SOAP CUTICURA SOAP
Potter Drug and Chem. Corp., Boston. Potter Drug and Chemical Corp., Boston.
HOW MY BACK HURTS! Back Ache, Kidney Pains, and Weakness, Soreness, Lameness, Strains, and Pains relieved in one minute by the Cuticura Anti-Pain Plaster, the only pain killing strengthening plaster. Back ache, kidney pains, weakness, soreness, lameness, strains, and pains relieved in one minute by the Cuticura Anti-Pain Plaster, the only pain-killing strengthening plaster.
CONSUMPTION CONSUMPTION
J. McKeough, 1621 Ave. B, New York city, “Tom Brown’s School Days At Rugby” and “Perils By Land and Sea” for any vol. of Golden Days up to the 11th. (City offers only.) J. McKeough, 1621 Ave. B, New York City, “Tom Brown’s School Days at Rugby” and “Perils by Land and Sea” for any volume of Good Times up to the 11th. (City offers only.) W. Troutman, 121 18th St., S.S., Pittsburgh Pa., a set of draughting tools for a guitar. W. Troutman, 121 18th St., S.S., Pittsburgh, PA, a set of drafting tools for a guitar. J. A. Brearley, 306 10th St., S.E., Washington D.C., Vol. 11 Golden Days (bound) for any other vol. (bound) prior to the 11th, except vol. 6 or 7. J. A. Brearley, 306 10th St., S.E., Washington D.C., Vol. 11 Golden Days (bound) for any other vol. (bound) before the 11th, except vol. 6 or 7. L. P. Addison, Box 699, Saginaw, Mich., 5 fonts of type, 1 set of numbers and a foot-power scroll-saw, with patterns, saw blades, and a set of 6 finishing files, for a World typewriter or one of equal value. L. P. Addison, Box 699, Saginaw, MI, 5 font types, 1 set of numbers, and a foot-powered scroll saw, including patterns, saw blades, and a set of 6 finishing files, in exchange for a World typewriter or one of equal value. F. Bennett, 202 West 134th St., New York city, a small typewriter, a magic lantern with slides and 2 games for a rugby football (city offers preferred). F. Bennett, 202 West 134th St., New York City, a small typewriter, a magic lantern with slides, and 2 rugby football games (city offers preferred). L. C. Hamlin, Grand Junction, Mich., a U.S. flag 5 feet by 3 feet and a pair of extension, nickel-plated ice-skates for a watch. L. C. Hamlin, Grand Junction, Mich., a U.S. flag 5 feet by 3 feet and a pair of extension, nickel-plated ice skates for a watch. A. McLean, Jr., 88 Highland Ave., Jersey City, N.J., a book of games and sports, 200 varieties rare stamps, 2 fonts short type and a fishing reel with line for a vol. of the Golden Days prior to Vol. 10. A. McLean, Jr., 88 Highland Ave., Jersey City, N.J., a book of games and sports, 200 rare stamp varieties, 2 fonts of short type, and a fishing reel with line for a volume of the Bright Days before Vol. 10. H. S. Dunning, 314 Brodhead Ave., South Bethlehem, Pa., a 50-inch Columbia Volunteer bicycle, with all the tools, almost as good as new, for books, telescope, typewriter or camera. H. S. Dunning, 314 Brodhead Ave., South Bethlehem, Pa., a 50-inch Columbia Volunteer bike, with all the tools, nearly like new, for books, a telescope, a typewriter, or a camera. F. A. Newcomb, Jr., 97 Cross St., Somerville, Mass., a printing press and outfit for a guitar or mandolin (guitar preferred). F. A. Newcomb, Jr., 97 Cross St., Somerville, Mass., a printing press and setup for a guitar or mandolin (guitar preferred). W. P. Shaw, cor. 7th Ave. and Garfield Place, Brooklyn, N.Y., 10 books, an electric bell, a picture, 50 feet of copper wire, a solid rubber ball, a camera worth $15, a thermometer, 2 vols. Golden Days and 2 vols. “Youths’ Companion” for a tintype camera and outfit, making 4 pictures on an 8x4 plate. W. P. Shaw, corner of 7th Ave. and Garfield Place, Brooklyn, NY, 10 books, an electric bell, a picture, 50 feet of copper wire, a solid rubber ball, a camera valued at $15, a thermometer, 2 volumes of Golden Days, and 2 volumes of “Youths’ Companion” in exchange for a tintype camera and outfit, which allows for 4 pictures on an 8x4 plate. A. Garrigues, 155 Lex’n Ave., N.Y. city, a foot-power scroll saw, a guitar, a set of boxing gloves and a stamp album containing 900 varieties of postage stamps for a bicycle. (Safety preferred). A. Garrigues, 155 Lex’n Ave., New York City, a foot-powered scroll saw, a guitar, a pair of boxing gloves, and a stamp album featuring 900 different types of postage stamps for a bicycle. (Safety preferred). W. Rieder 500½ East 80th St., N.Y. city, a magic pocket-lamp outfit, a Star Safety razor, a small pocket printing outfit with 3 fonts of rubber type, a gold scarf pin and some sporting goods for a small motor and battery, or telegraph key and sounder, or small steam engine or propeller. W. Rieder 500½ East 80th St., New York City, a magic pocket lamp kit, a Star Safety razor, a small pocket printing set with 3 styles of rubber type, a gold scarf pin, and some sports equipment for a small motor and battery, or a telegraph key and sounder, or a small steam engine or propeller. C. A. Hayn, box 268 Manitowac, Wis., Vol. 12 or 13 Golden Days for any previous vol. of same paper. C. A. Hayn, box 268 Manitowoc, Wis., Vol. 12 or 13 Good Times for any earlier volume of the same paper. W. F. Slusser, Rochester, Ind., a scroll saw and outfit, a collection of stamps worth $200, a pair of Indian clubs, a sketching camera, a collection of 500 covered stamp papers, an anchor puzzle, 1000 old postal cards, 40,000 mixed U.S. stamps, 1 vol. “Youth’s Companion,” a solid gold pencil, a steel engraver’s outfit, a silk watch chain, a pair of solid gold cuff buttons, a rubber printing outfit and dating stamp, 2 pocket banks and 5 games for U.S. stamps (rare), a 1 horsepower engine (marine), a printing press and outfit or a photographer’s outfit. W. F. Slusser, Rochester, Ind., a scroll saw and kit, a collection of stamps valued at $200, a pair of Indian clubs, a sketching camera, 500 covered stamp papers, an anchor puzzle, 1,000 old postcards, 40,000 assorted U.S. stamps, 1 volume of “Youth’s Companion,” a solid gold pencil, a steel engraver’s kit, a silk watch chain, a pair of solid gold cufflinks, a rubber printing kit and dating stamp, 2 pocket banks, and 5 rare games for U.S. stamps, a 1 horsepower marine engine, a printing press and kit, or a photographer’s kit. C. Wass, Kansas, Edgar Co., Ill., Golden Days from No. 33, Vol. 10, to No. 46, Vol. 13, a scroll saw and an electric motor of sewing-machine power for No. 18 or 20 magnet wire. C. Wass, Kansas, Edgar Co., Ill., Golden Days from No. 33, Vol. 10, to No. 46, Vol. 13, a scroll saw and a sewing machine-powered electric motor for No. 18 or 20 magnet wire. C. J. Deibert, 2009 N. 8th St., Phila., Pa., a foot power scroll saw for a set of boxing gloves. C. J. Deibert, 2009 N. 8th St., Philadelphia, PA, offered a foot-powered scroll saw in exchange for a pair of boxing gloves. A. Gross, 24 Stanton St., N.Y. city, a small hand printing press, complete, a few types missing, for any volume of Golden Days. A. Gross, 24 Stanton St., New York City, a small hand printing press, complete, with a few types missing, for any volume of Golden Days. J. W. Neveil, 2317 Sepviva St., Phila., Pa., a rare collection of U.S. and foreign stamps, a collection of minerals and an actor’s make-up book for a nickel plated rim banjo. J. W. Neveil, 2317 Sepviva St., Philadelphia, PA, has a rare collection of U.S. and foreign stamps, a collection of minerals, and an actor’s makeup book for a nickel-plated rim banjo. M. Ross, 41 Maiden Lane, N.Y. city, a collection of 106 different U.S. and foreign stamps in Challenge Album, “Winter Evening Tales” (bound), “Stories About Animals” (bound), and Vere Foster’s “Animal Drawing Book” for a zither of 15 strings. M. Ross, 41 Maiden Lane, New York City, has a collection of 106 different U.S. and foreign stamps in a Challenge Album, “Winter Evening Tales” (bound), “Stories About Animals” (bound), and Vere Foster’s “Animal Drawing Book” for a 15-string zither. R. C. Morris, Box 473, Greenville, Bond Co., Ill., 4 vols. Golden Days for a banjo, guitar or B flat clarionet. R. C. Morris, Box 473, Greenville, Bond Co., Ill., 4 vols. Golden Days for banjo, guitar, or B flat clarinet. J. W. M. Schmitt, 1112 E. Monroe St., Springfield, Ill., a 4x5 view camera and complete outfit and some books for a good self inking printing press and outfit. J. W. M. Schmitt, 1112 E. Monroe St., Springfield, IL, is looking to trade a 4x5 view camera with a complete set and some books for a quality self-inking printing press and equipment. L. C. Hamlin, Grand Junction, Mich., a pair of extension ice skates and 2 vols. of “Youth’s Companion” for a watch or a small steam engine and boiler. L. C. Hamlin, Grand Junction, Mich., a set of extension ice skates and 2 volumes of “Youth’s Companion” for a watch or a small steam engine and boiler. L. D. Brace, Nunda, N.Y., a silver Elgin watch, 1 vol. “Youth,” 23 books by Optic and Alger and 12 magazines for a self-inking printing press. L. D. Brace, Nunda, N.Y., a silver Elgin watch, 1 vol. “Youth,” 23 books by Optic and Alger, and 12 magazines for a self-inking printing press. H. M. Emerick, 633 Putnam St., Brooklyn, N.Y., a $40 26-inch Safety bicycle for any 4x5 hand camera and outfit worth $15 or more. H. M. Emerick, 633 Putnam St., Brooklyn, NY, a $40 26-inch safety bicycle for any 4x5 handheld camera and setup worth $15 or more. W. Kolle, 438 First St., Brooklyn, N.Y., a 4x5 camera and outfit, a set of boxing gloves, a printing press and stage costumes for a camera worth at least $30. W. Kolle, 438 First St., Brooklyn, N.Y., a 4x5 camera and gear, a set of boxing gloves, a printing press, and stage costumes for a camera valued at least $30. G. B. Bissell, 306 W. 137th St., N.Y. city, a magic lantern and slides, 2 games and 5 books for a Rugby football (city offers preferred). G. B. Bissell, 306 W. 137th St., New York City, a magic lantern and slides, 2 games, and 5 books in exchange for a Rugby football (city offers preferred). R. A. Epperson, 344 Hudson Av., Chicago, Ill., a catcher’s mask, a league ball and 2 cloth-bound books for a Rugby football. R. A. Epperson, 344 Hudson Ave., Chicago, IL, a catcher’s mask, a league ball, and 2 cloth-bound books for a Rugby football. C. E. Rice, Sardinia, N.Y., vols. of “N.Y. Weekly,” “N.Y. Ledger” and “Family Story Paper” for vols. of Golden Days or “Saturday Night.” C. E. Rice, Sardinia, N.Y., copies of “N.Y. Weekly,” “N.Y. Ledger,” and “Family Story Paper” for issues of Good Old Days or “Saturday Night.” All who use Dobbins’ Electric Soap praise it as the best, cheapest and most economical family soap made; but if you will try it once it will tell a still stronger tale of its merits itself. Please try it. Your grocer will supply you. Everyone who uses Dobbins’ Electric Soap swears it's the best, most affordable, and most economical family soap available; but if you give it a try, it will speak even more strongly about its advantages itself. Please give it a shot. Your grocery store can help you out. |
![]() |
![]() |
|
“GOLDEN DAYS.”
The title of Golden Days was an inspiration, and the paper itself has been a revelation. Our golden days are childhood and youth, when all nature is bright and the future shows no cloud. It is the period when the mind is formed for good or evil, and, in many respects, is the most important period of life. The title of Golden Days was inspiring, and the paper itself has been eye-opening. Our golden days are childhood and youth, when everything feels vibrant and the future seems clear. It’s the time when our minds are shaped for better or worse, and, in many ways, it's the most crucial time in our lives. There was a time when anything was good enough for young people—cast-off clothing, second place at table and the poorest sleeping-room, with snubbing at every hand. As for literature, it made no difference how dull or prosy were the books, young people had to read them or none at all. There was a time when anything was good enough for young people—hand-me-down clothes, a second-rate seat at the table, and the worst sleeping arrangement, with jabs at every turn. When it came to literature, it didn't matter how boring or mundane the books were; young people had to read them or not read at all. But the world moves, and Golden Days was the pioneer in recognizing that young people have tastes that must be consulted, if it is sought to interest and amuse them. They will absorb knowledge, as a sponge does water; but they will discriminate, as a sponge does not. A scientific article can be as interesting as a novel, and yet be as full of instruction as an egg is of meat; stories may point a moral unerringly and yet thrill with romantic adventure, like Robinson Crusoe; natural history teems with wonders far surpassing the Arabian Nights, and they are all true! But the world keeps moving, and Golden Days was the first to recognize that young people have preferences that need to be considered if we want to engage and entertain them. They will soak up knowledge like a sponge soaks up water, but they will also be discerning in what they accept. A scientific article can be just as captivating as a novel and equally packed with information, like an egg is filled with meat. Stories can convey a lesson clearly while still thrilling readers with adventure, like Robinson Crusoe; natural history is full of wonders that far exceed those in the Arabian Nights, and everything is true! These are the principles upon which Golden Days is founded, and from which it has never deviated; and that is why it is to-day the most popular juvenile paper in the world. Do you wonder why? There is no mystery about its popularity. These are the principles on which Golden Days is built, and it has never strayed from them; that’s why it is now the most popular children's magazine in the world. Do you wonder why? There's no secret to its popularity. Its broad and generous pages, coming every week all the year round, contain more reading than any other periodical in America. That is one reason; but the other and better reason is, that all the reading is just what the boys and girls want. Its wide and plentiful pages, arriving every week throughout the year, offer more reading than any other magazine in America. That's one reason; but the other and better reason is that all the content is exactly what the kids want. To keep Golden Days up to this standard, to make it bright, breezy and abreast with the times, requires writers who understand boy-and-girl nature; and it has them. To keep Golden Days at this standard, making it bright, fun, and in tune with the times, requires writers who get the nature of boys and girls; and it has them. Every regular number of Golden Days contains liberal instalments of Every regular issue of Golden Days includes generous portions of Four Serials, together with Stories of Adventure, Articles on Science and Natural History, Our Letter Box, Puzzles, Humorous Miscellany, Illustrated Sketches, Four Serials, plus Adventure Stories, Articles on Science and Natural History, Our Letter Box, Puzzles, Funny Miscellany, Illustrated Sketches, and other interesting matter, and there is not a dull or common-place line from the first page to the last. and other fascinating content, and there isn’t a boring or ordinary line from the first page to the last. |
||
![]() |
![]() |
Children Cry for Pitcher’s Castoria.
Kids Want Pitcher’s Castoria.
Golden Days is far ahead of any weekly paper published in the United States having for its object the culture and amusement of the youthful mind. Now, in its Twelfth Volume, it exhibits every sign of strength, permanency and progression. Mr. Elverson, the proprietor and editor, is one of those men who believe it a duty to do what they can for their race, and wisely he is doing for the “rising generation” a work which, for him, is “a work of love.” Aiming to benefit our youth, through history, science, philosophy, geography, mechanics, etc., in a manner easily comprehended, he has made his journal the efficient instrument of his noble purpose. Could he see the anxiety on the faces of his young friends awaiting the arrival of Golden Days by the mail or the news agent, he would feel that his efforts to please them were not in vain, and that the running of his great presses, day and night, at Ninth and Spruce Streets, was indeed to them a gratification and blessing. Golden Days is far ahead of any weekly publication in the United States aimed at educating and entertaining young minds. Now in its Twelfth Volume, it shows every sign of strength, stability, and progress. Mr. Elverson, the owner and editor, is someone who believes it’s his responsibility to contribute to his community, and he is wisely dedicating himself to the “rising generation” in what he considers “a labor of love.” With the goal of benefiting our youth through accessible content on history, science, philosophy, geography, mechanics, and more, he has made his magazine an effective tool for this noble mission. If he could see the excitement on the faces of his young readers as they eagerly await the arrival of Golden Days in the mail or from the newsstand, he would know that his efforts to please them were not in vain, and that running his large presses day and night at Ninth and Spruce Streets truly brings them joy and serves as a blessing. From the Christian Advocate. Richmond, Va From the Christian Advocate. Richmond, VA Any boy’s or girl’s days must be golden who reads that charming paper, published in Philadelphia, styled Golden Days. The day it comes, and every day after, while its contents are not exhausted, will be golden with the charming adventures, incidents of travel and thrilling stories of childhood and youth. The children of every family should have it. Parents cannot make a better investment than to subscribe for Golden Days for their young folks. It is sent to any address for $3 per year. James Elverson, Publisher, Philadelphia, Pa. Any boy or girl is sure to have golden days when they read that delightful magazine published in Philadelphia called Golden Days. The day it arrives, and every day after while there are still stories to enjoy, will be filled with charming adventures, travel experiences, and exciting tales from childhood and youth. Every family’s kids should have it. Parents can’t make a better investment than subscribing to Golden Days for their young ones. It’s available for $3 per year to any address. James Elverson, Publisher, Philadelphia, Pa. From the Albany Evening Post. From the Albany Evening Post. Golden Days is one of the very best publications for boys and girls in this country. Every number contains a valuable amount of information on athletic sports, fishing, hunting, and short stories on all kinds of interesting subjects. The best writers are engaged, and they give their best work to Golden Days. James Elverson has produced a weekly paper for young people that finds a warm welcome in every city, town and village from Maine to California. Golden Days can be found at all our bookstores and news rooms throughout the United States. Good Old Days is one of the top publications for kids in this country. Each issue is packed with useful information on sports, fishing, hunting, and a variety of engaging short stories. The best writers are involved, providing their finest work for Golden Days. James Elverson has created a weekly magazine for young readers that is warmly received in every city, town, and village from Maine to California. You can find Golden Days at all our bookstores and newsstands across the United States. From Uncle Sam, El Dorado Springs, Mo. From Uncle Sam, El Dorado Springs, MO. Our opinion of Golden Days is very plain and straight, as follows: It is one of the purest publications to be found in the hands of the reading young people of the present day. It is full of short sketches that are interesting and instructive to the young and the old as well. The serial stories are all perfectly pure and are very interesting, besides setting good examples and morals for all who read them. I have read Golden Days more or less for seven or eight years, and I unhesitatingly pronounce it pure and instructive enough to be in the home circle of every family in the reading world. Our view of Golden Days is clear and straightforward: It is one of the most wholesome publications available for today's young readers. It features a variety of short stories that are engaging and educational for both the young and the old. The serialized stories are completely wholesome and very captivating, providing good examples and morals for all readers. I have been reading Golden Days for around seven or eight years, and I can confidently say it is pure and educational enough to belong in the home of every family who enjoys reading. From the Southern World. From the Southern Hemisphere. Mr. James Elverson, of Philadelphia, Pennsylvania, deserves the thanks of parents who desire to see the minds of their children fed on healthy reading matter. His Golden Days, for boys and girls, is one of the handsomest and best weekly publications of the kind in the country, and should supplant the vile, sensational trash with which the country is flooded. The hope of our republic is in her youth, and if their moral characters are not elevated and made noble by a pure and lofty type of literature for boys and girls, we may expect serious trouble in the future of our race. Mr. James Elverson from Philadelphia, Pennsylvania, deserves the gratitude of parents who want their children to engage with healthy reading materials. His Golden Days, for boys and girls, is one of the most attractive and best weekly publications of its kind in the country and should replace the awful, sensational garbage that saturates the market. The future of our nation rests on its youth, and if their moral character isn't uplifted and made noble through a pure and inspiring type of literature for boys and girls, we can expect serious challenges ahead for our society. |
From the Advocate of Peace, Boston. From the Advocate of Peace, Boston. Golden Days.—“To merit is to insure success,” is certainly verified in the publication of Golden Days, by James Elverson, Philadelphia. This admirable weekly for the youth of this great land is now well established, and has an increasingly large and well-deserved patronage. Its readers are not treated with trashy matter, but with pictures and puzzles and stories of thrilling adventure and useful knowledge. Golden Days is supplanting a poisonous literature, and performing a wholesome mission in this day, when too much good seed cannot be sown by the friends of humanity. Golden Days.—“Deserving success is key to achieving it,” is definitely proven by the publication of Good Old Days, by James Elverson, Philadelphia. This excellent weekly magazine for the youth of our great nation is now well-established and has an ever-growing and well-earned following. Its readers are not given meaningless content, but rather are presented with engaging pictures, puzzles, and stories filled with thrilling adventures and valuable knowledge. Golden Days is replacing harmful literature and fulfilling an important role in a time when planting positive ideas is more crucial than ever for those who care about humanity. From the News, Bloomfield, Ind. From the News, Bloomfield, IN. Golden Days.—“To merit is to insure success” is certainly verified in the publication of Golden Days, by James Elverson, Philadelphia. This admirable weekly for the youth of this great land is now well established and has a large and well-deserved patronage. It is supplanting a poisonous literature, and performing a wholesome mission in this day when too much good seed cannot be sown by the friends of humanity. Parents wishing to put valuable reading matter into the hands of their children should subscribe. It is only $3 per annum, and can be had weekly or monthly as may be desired. Golden Days.—“To earn merit is to guarantee success” is definitely proven by the publication of Good Old Days, by James Elverson, Philadelphia. This excellent weekly for the youth of our great nation is now well-established and has a large and well-deserved following. It is replacing harmful literature and fulfilling a vital role in this time when too much good information cannot be shared by those who care about humanity. Parents looking to provide valuable reading material for their children should subscribe. It’s just $3 a year, and it can be received weekly or monthly as desired. From the Journal, Philipsburg, Pa. From the Journal, Philipsburg, PA. James Elverson, corner Ninth and Spruce Streets, Philadelphia, publishes a handsome illustrated and interesting youth’s paper called Golden Days, only $3 per year. It should find a welcome in every home for the young folks, for the reading is wholesome, and such literature should be encouraged by prompt subscriptions. If the youngsters catch a glimpse of it they will find they need it as a recreation after study hours. Send for sample copy. James Elverson, located at the corner of Ninth and Spruce Streets in Philadelphia, publishes an attractive and engaging youth magazine called Golden Days, available for just $3 a year. It deserves a spot in every home for kids, as the content is wholesome, and we should support such literature by subscribing promptly. If the kids get a look at it, they'll realize they need it as a fun break after studying. Request a sample copy. From the Gazette, Charlotte Court-House Virginia. From the Gazette, Charlotte Court-House Virginia. Golden Days.—Of all the publications for little boys and girls, Golden Days stands most conspicuous to the front, while its columns abound with stories and tales well calculated to entertain, amuse and please the youthful reader. There is a moral in its articles well calculated to make the young reader better for having read its columns. The subscription price is $3 per year, two copies for $5. Send for specimen copy, and you will be sure to take it. Golden Days.—Among all the magazines for kids, Good Old Days stands out the most, filled with stories and tales that are perfect for entertaining, amusing, and delighting young readers. Each article carries a moral aimed at making young readers better people for having read them. The subscription price is $3 a year, or you can get two copies for $5. Request a sample copy, and you're sure to want a subscription. From the Philadelphia Times. From the Philly Times. Of all illustrated juvenile periodicals published in this country, none is more deservedly popular than Golden Days, published by James Elverson, this city. It strikes that happy medium which appeals to the masses of school children whose tastes have not been spoiled by overstrained appeals to their fancy, and while it is bright and varied, it aims to be instructive in a pleasant, homelike way. The monthly part, made up of the four weekly parts, is quite a treasury of short stories, pictures and puzzles. Of all the illustrated children's magazines published in this country, none is more deservedly popular than Golden Days, published by James Elverson in this city. It hits that sweet spot that appeals to school kids whose tastes haven't been ruined by overly dramatic content, and while it's lively and diverse, it also aims to be educational in a friendly, relatable way. The monthly issue, which combines the four weekly editions, is a real treasure trove of short stories, pictures, and puzzles. From the Buckeye Vidette, Salem, Ohio. From the Buckeye Vidette, Salem, Ohio. Golden Days.—This deservedly popular paper begins the autumn ripe with golden fruit. Its stories and miscellany are rare gems of interest, being instructive and pure, and it completely accomplishes the delicate task of satisfying a boy’s taste for adventure without being sensational. The pictures are handsomely executed. Its articles on scientific subjects are of the best, its short stories good, and, in fact, it is a masterly combination of useful and fascinating literature. Golden Days.—This well-loved publication kicks off the autumn filled with golden fruit. Its stories and collections are unique gems of interest, being both educational and wholesome, and it skillfully meets a boy’s craving for adventure without resorting to sensationalism. The illustrations are beautifully done. Its articles on science are top-notch, its short stories are enjoyable, and, in general, it brilliantly combines useful and captivating literature. |
||||
OUR PREMIUM KNIFE! OUR HIGH-QUALITY KNIFE!
![]() We will make this Knife a Present to any one who sends us THREE DOLLARS We will give this Knife as a present to anyone who sends us THREE DOLLARS. For One Year’s Subscription to “Golden Days.” For a one-year subscription to "Golden Days." ![]() The money must be sent direct to this office. Address The money needs to be sent straightforward to this office. Address JAMES ELVERSON, Publisher “Golden Days,” Phila., Pa. JAMES ELVERSON, Publisher of “Golden Days,” Philadelphia, PA. Special Notice.—WHEN TEN CENTS FOR REGISTERING IS SENT, we consider ourselves responsible for the safe delivery, though we have sent several thousand Knives without one in a thousand being lost. Special Notice.—WHEN TEN CENTS FOR REGISTERING IS SENT, we consider ourselves responsible for the safe delivery, though we have sent several thousand Knives without one in a thousand being lost. |
From the Standard, Belvidere, Ill. From the Standard, Belvidere, IL. James Elverson, Philadelphia, publishes a handsomely illustrated and interesting youth’s paper called Golden Days. It should find a welcome in every home for the young folks, for the reading is wholesome, and such literature should be encouraged by prompt subscriptions. If the youngsters catch a glimpse of it they will find they need it as a recreation after study hours. James Elverson, Philadelphia, publishes a beautifully illustrated and engaging youth magazine called Golden Days. It should be welcomed in every home for young people, as the content is healthy, and this kind of literature should be supported with timely subscriptions. If the kids get a chance to see it, they'll realize it's a great way to unwind after their study hours. From the Pipe of Peace, Genoa, Neb. From the Pipe of Peace, Genoa, Nebraska. Golden Days fills a want that no other magazine attempts to supply. Pure, clean, instructive and amusing, it furnishes reading matter, both for young and old, which is not surpassed by any other publication. Golden Days meets a need that no other magazine tries to fill. It's pure, clean, educational, and entertaining, offering reading material for both young and old that can't be matched by any other publication. Published in attractive form, beautifully illustrated and in clear type, the mechanical work is in keeping with the reading matter it contains. Address for sample copies, James Elverson, Philadelphia, Pa. Published in an appealing format, nicely illustrated and in clear font, the mechanical work matches the quality of the content it includes. For sample copies, contact James Elverson, Philadelphia, Pa. From the Methodist, New York. From the Methodist magazine, NYC. James Elverson, Philadelphia, publishes a handsome, illustrated and interesting youth’s paper, called Golden Days. It should find a welcome in every Christian home for the young folks, for the reading is wholesome, and such literature should be encouraged by prompt subscriptions. If the youngsters catch a glimpse of it, they will find they need it as a recreation after study-hours. James Elverson, Philadelphia, publishes a well-designed, illustrated, and engaging magazine for kids, called Golden Days. It deserves a spot in every Christian home for the youngsters, as the content is healthy, and this kind of literature should be supported with quick subscriptions. If the kids get a look at it, they’ll realize they need it as a fun activity after their study time. From the Record, Union, Mo. From the Record, Union, MO. Golden Days, published by James Elverson, Philadelphia, is a weekly journal of literature and fiction for the rising generation. The paper is not of dime novel order, but its serials and short stories are instructive, moral and entertaining. The youths of this land must have reading, and Mr. Elverson, in printing such an exalted and high-toned paper, is winning the support and thanks of the people. Golden Days, published by James Elverson, Philadelphia, is a weekly magazine focused on literature and fiction for today's youth. It's not a typical dime novel, but its serials and short stories are educational, moral, and entertaining. The young people in this country need something to read, and by producing such a refined and high-quality publication, Mr. Elverson is gaining the support and gratitude of the community. Binding “Golden Days” Binding "Golden Days"
Covers for Binding Covers for Binding Stamped in gilt and black lines, will be sent by mail postage paid, to any address, on receipt of Stamped in gold and black lines, will be mailed with postage paid, to any address, upon receipt of SIXTY CENTS. 60 cents.
With the cover will be sent a handsome title-page and complete index. Address. With the cover, a nice title page and a complete index will be included. Address.
JAMES ELVERSON, Publisher. JAMES ELVERSON, Publisher. |
From the Republican Journal, Belfast, Me. From the Republican Journal, Belfast, ME. Golden Days, the leading juvenile weekly (and monthly) continues to grow in interest and circulation, and is a welcome visitor to homes over all this broad land. The publisher’s claim that it is “pure, instructive and entertaining” will be conceded by all who read it. James Elverson, publisher, Philadelphia. Golden Days, the top magazine for kids (both weekly and monthly), keeps gaining popularity and circulation, and is a welcomed guest in homes across this vast country. The publisher’s statement that it is “clean, educational, and fun” will be agreed upon by everyone who reads it. James Elverson, publisher, Philadelphia. SOMETHING THAT SOMETHING THAT YOU WANT! YOU WANT! Thousands have asked for it. Thousands have requested it. A HANDY BINDER! A USEFUL BINDER!
That will hold 52 “Golden Days.” That will hold 52 "Golden Days."
Heavy, embossed cloth covers, with flexible back. Golden Days stamped in gold letters on the outside. Full directions for inserting papers go with each Binder. We will send the HANDY BINDER and a package of Binder Pins to any address on receipt of 50 cents. Every reader should have one. Heavy, embossed cloth covers with a flexible back. Golden Days printed in gold letters on the outside. Complete instructions for inserting papers are included with each Binder. We'll send the HANDY BINDER and a pack of Binder Pins to any address upon receiving 50 cents. Every reader should get one.
Address JAMES ELVERSON, Address JAMES ELVERSON, THIS BINDER is light, strong and handsome, and the weekly issues of Golden Days are held together by it in the convenient form of a book, which can be kept lying on the reading-table. It is made of two white wires joined together in the centre, with slides on either end for pressing the wires together, thus holding the papers together by pressure without mutilating them. We will furnish the Binders at Ten Cents apiece, postage prepaid. THIS BINDER is lightweight, durable, and stylish, and it holds the weekly issues of Golden Days together in a handy book format that can be placed on your reading table. It consists of two white wires connected at the center, with slides at both ends to tighten the wires together, keeping the papers secure without damaging them. We will provide the Binders for Ten Cents each, with postage included.
Address JAMES ELVERSON, Address James Elverson, |
|||
“Golden Days” Vol. XII “Golden Days” Vol. 12
|
A few illustrations were cut into two pieces to interlock with surrounding text. Links below lead to the complete versions. A few illustrations were divided into two parts to fit together with the surrounding text. The links below will take you to the full versions. |
|
Off Shore Offshore |
|
A Plucky Girl A Brave Girl |
|
A Perilous Ride A Dangerous Ride |
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!